Loading...
Menu
Ebooks   ➡  Fiction  ➡  Anthologies  ➡  Mystery  ➡  Science fiction  ➡  Adventure

Monsters from Beyond Reality (2017 Edition)

 

 

 

Monsters from Beyond Reality

 

V Bertolaccini

 

 

 

This edition published 2017 by CB

This is a Shakespir edition 2017

 

Copyright Victor Bertolaccini

 

ISBN: 978-1-3708-4032-8

 

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission of the copyright owner. Nor can it be circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without similar condition including this condition being imposed on a subsequent purchaser.

 

All characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental

Part I

 

Book 1

 

Haunted Transylvanian Castle

Prologue

 

The Lost Transylvanian Treasure

 

Over centuries ancient Transylvanian legends told of lost treasures being buried away at the ancient Transylvanian castle, and out of the ordinary accounts of events that led to the castle’s construction and the extraordinary wars by its evil deadly occupants, and later of the dormant castle being buried away in the woods, lost in time, and it being a deadly haunted ghost castle.

Inhabitants in villages gave meticulous accounts and warnings of unexplained occurrences in its province.

Early travelers on horseback escaped deadly encounters and many found the remains of countless gypsies and other ancient travelers in the deep dark depths of the woods, surrounding the castle, with signs of many being viciously attacked and chased by deadly horrendous things.

Investigations habitually concealed and disregarded findings and claims of supernatural phenomena, and newspapers concluded it was Transylvanian superstitions, ghost stories, and the desolate region and castle’s hideous presence and evil history.

Early explorers searching for lost treasures, mentioned in old folklore, died carrying out investigations and treasure quests, and few survived, and some told of hideous occurrences and sounds of malicious demons and elementals tormenting the woods and the confines of the ancient castle.

 

 

 

II

 

The Haunted Wood

 

Eisenberg could not tell what it was and if it was the strange dark wood they had entered, altered trees and landscape, or what was there that was so strange, and he searched around him, through the trees, and searched for the vampires.

Their discovery of the wood had been lucky, and he still wondered if the paranormal investigator had got it wrong, as he claimed the wood was perfectly positioned for the vampires to hide in, for them to safely perform their attacks on New York, and the incredible thing about it was it resembled the wood in Transylvania where Dracula’s castle had been, and it was the drawings of it and finding the giant wood on the television and an occurrence there that drew their attention to it.

What they could find out about it gave little, but they had found a structure in it, and though it was old and derelict they were sure it could be where the vampires stayed at night.

Everything confused him and he started to think that just about anything could occur and realize the danger they were in, and there was no reason to believe they could not exist in the light of day, and that they were just night creatures, and as he led Kurt and the paranormal investigator through the dense undergrowth and tress he started to imagine strange dark figures behind trees, and a mysterious distant light, but everything he found was either vegetation, trees, fallen trees, but he started to realize it was starting to get dark, and the time it took to get through the wood, dense undergrowth, was impeding their progress.

Occasionally he heard distant things being violently smashed, but saw powerful wind surges blasting about, and he started to believe it was the wood itself, or the region, and it had a supernatural presence, either from the vampires or something else there, which could be why they had gone there.

What staggered him the most was how dark it would be soon, and he rushed on, and believed that they might be able to achieve their objective and that there would be an eventual conclusion to the event, and events, but the place was shrouded everywhere with increasing denser vegetation and he even started wondering if they could get through it, and in the distant he heard what he was sure were wolves, and it left him trying to contemplate what was there, and at times sounds emerged like they were coming out the ground, and from underground shafts.

 

 

 

III

 

The Vampire Hideout

 

Eisenberg thought supernatural regions existed, and that they had entered something, and when they entered the derelict building he was staggered that anyone could build and stay in such place.

It confused him, what they were doing, after all he had encountered, and now believed existed, compared with before, and he did not know what it was, and just tried to grasp how dangerous it was, and he rushed into the building before it became too dark, and to stop the vampires reviving before they found them, and he kept his eye on Kurt and the paranormal investigator.

He considered all the things he had heard of the supernatural trying to grasp what it was he was missing. He was sure they had discovered more than they realized, and he analyzed everything in a far greater degree.

At the top floor, he stopped suddenly, tiredly and startled by something, and he sensed something, and he moved on slowly, as Kurt and the paranormal investigator followed him, and he heard something somewhere.

For a long time he stared into the dimness recognizing little, as he strolled on, and gasped for a few seconds when he thought he was being watched by something in a region of darkness ahead, and was surprised something appeared there and he saw large box shapes, and kept examining them, and realized that it was tombs, and that they were in the same style as the vampire tombs back at the mansion, and realized that they were placed directly at the central region of the building.

At the tombs he heard silent sounds from something, and realized how dark it was and shifted silently up to them, searching everything everywhere, while he considered putting on his light, but he could give his presence away, if he had not been noticed.

A sudden blast, and explosion of light, left him stunned, while he crept on, and he froze, waiting to die, and die hideously for what he had done, and he stood confused, and saw what looked like a vampire illuminated in bright light standing in front of him, and he wondered what the hell it was, and after examining it closely it looked like a humanoid, and it seemed to welcome him, and he studied it and realized that it was a form of hologram.

It eventually altered, to do something, and do something to itself, and he remained trying to identify it, and he felt energy from it, and sheer power, and it reminded him of the extraterrestrial at the research center, and something about it, which he could not quite grasp.

 

 

 

IV

 

The Lost Time Pod

 

For centuries the energy formation rested trapped under the Earth, and fiercely waiting to leave its confines, and imprisonment, frequently reawakening, with deadly energy surges blasting out.

Its shape inside the energy pod had pulsated when awakened, feeling little awareness, and had found little activity, which it had no real way of checking.

Its energy capsule was molded about it, with only some functions, with little power, and with no proper observations.

It perceived little and its thoughts wandered and it occasionally recollected distorted memories that had turned incomprehensible, from what had led it to its lethal error, and it could barely realize why it had survived or had annihilated itself.

It had activated vague sensors and felt vast unstable energy explosions blast out across dimensions with such force it felt like it threatened to make space and time completely rip apart, and destroy the fabric of space and time, and it had constantly realized it could do little when it had checked if anything had been detected anywhere.

The hideous situation had left it ensnared and recalling the colossal powers it once had and firmly contemplating the dangers and its chances of survival.

Its mission had been unbelievable and it realized how deadly it had been and recalled little of why it had once contemplated there not being any danger.

Its near destruction had amazed it and it frequently realized it had no proper presence and had become a form of unknown energy/formation, altering to something that it never recognized.

It turned invisible, and translucent, and the outer universe vanished from its thoughts, and it occasionally imagined echoes of its voyager functioning and its massive energy pulsations blasting out across the whole of creation.

Its revival attempts sustained, and the Earth and mankind evolved, and it realized its mind-boggling powers were dwindling, and it realized it would one day no longer exist, and it gradually turned itself completely dormant – and for as long as a hundred years – waiting for it to be revived to complete its deadly mission.

 

 

 

I

 

The New York Treasure

Chapter 1

 

Howard Eisenberg’s Treasure

 

The lawyer of Howard Eisenberg rushed in the door and the others were left speechless, and John Eisenberg realized how much Howard Eisenberg had influenced and terrified them, and he watched his uncle’s aged lawyer and his peculiar reactions to everything trying to grasp why he was not reacting the way he should be, and he conclusively recalled him from when he was younger, when he visited his uncle.

The lawyer stopped in front of them and nervously held out a document, and Eisenberg instantly realized how valuable it was, and especially to him, and he knew it had something important.

Amusement appeared on the lawyer’s face and Eisenberg realized again he knew something he should know, and the lawyer bent his head close and opened out the document and peered at it.

When he never did anything Eisenberg glanced over at Kurt shifting out his seat to the window behind him, where he looked down the side of the giant building to the New York traffic below, and the city streets glowing in the dying rays of sunlight, and to the sun sinking into the distant skyline.

Eisenberg shivered when a cold breeze blew across the back of his neck from an open window, and he never moved and kept his eyes fixed on the room and lawyer not wishing to miss anything, and watched the room grow silent, with the suspense, and he studied the six remaining members of the Eisenberg family.

After nothing occurred again they began whispering and adjusting their seats and Eisenberg observed the lawyer anxiously leave and go and get an old video with a typed label out a box, which he showed to them, by rotating it in his hand, with a glint of surprise, followed by sadness, and he stopped in front of them, and Kurt rushed back into his seat.

“Your deceased uncle, Howard Eisenberg,” he announced to them all, “requested that you watch the video …”

He went to the door and signaled someone, who arrived with an old video player television and set it up and keenly took the video off him and gently fitted it into it.

The picture surprised Eisenberg as it was really ancient and with signs of deterioration, with the colors making it resemble an old war movie.

The camera showed his uncle in an office by himself, behind a large desk, puffing away at one of his large cigars, and Eisenberg felt sick looking at it, and shifted in his seat, and wondered how much he inhaled it, and if he would suddenly look sick.

The picture flickered to his amusement, and he studied him wondering what he missed about him as some of the things about him in the papers and the rest of media were unbelievable, and some definitely created by him for effect, and he realized he might never grasp what he was altogether like.

Howard Eisenberg sat back cheekily staring straight into their eyes from the screen and they sat silently, not budging, wondering what he intended, and what the eventual outcome would be.

He sat upright, and stared more deeply, and came to a conclusion, and grabbed a bottle of whiskey and unscrewed the cap, and Eisenberg realized how little objects in it were dated, even though the film was clearly old, and he listened to distant vehicle and voice tones absurdly mingling, and he recalled old memories, and silence seemed to engulf the room.

Howard Eisenberg seemed different somehow and doing something and he tried to grasp what, and saw strange reactions from him to things, and he stared straight at them, and as though he was staring directly at him, like he once had done.

He unhurriedly muttered, “Each one of you will get one of my personal estates … But I want the ownership of the businesses, and wealth, to go to one of you, who’ll do as I wish!”

He sat back and looked through documents on his table and Eisenberg sat staggered wondering how much he had profited, and tried to recall his estates and where he stayed, and from what he had heard, and the media, and realized he never even knew where he stayed, but knew he had lived on his own, and had not remarried, and he wondered which of them he intended his businesses and wealth to go to, and why he insisted one person should run them, and why he had never allowed any of them to be involved with them.

Eisenberg thought of his six cousins there – and who was the most experienced, and realized he had to have made a mistake.

Eisenberg realized he should have done what he once intended to do and become experienced in the businesses Howard Eisenberg had, and not just become the private detective that he had become, and he realized how lucky he was that he had actually got one of his estates, and for a few seconds wondered if they were far bigger than he imagined, and that Howard Eisenberg had given them what they wanted, and he never needed to give them the companies.

To his surprise the lawyer left the room and returned and gave each of them an envelope, with their name on it, and kept a large brown envelope.

Eisenberg quickly opened his and glanced at the documents inside and saw he got some form of country mansion, which surely was away out in some desolate rural region, and he was not so sure he had really profited.

Howard Eisenberg looked up from what he had been doing and stared straight at them again, and the others stopped discussing what they got, and Eisenberg realized two had got large city buildings, and that they might have profited far more.

“After considerable thought,” Howard Eisenberg continued nervously, “I’ve been unable to come to a conclusion on who should get the businesses …”

Eisenberg gasped and sat looking confused, wondering what he wanted, and what he wanted the person to do, and if he was given it if he could carry it out and he considered getting someone else to run it for him and he wondered why he never did that himself, and what the hell he was up to, and he sat watching him, and studying him, and saw how mysterious he was, and wondered how he had managed to accumulate his wealth, and recalled stuff about his accomplishments.

Howard Eisenberg searched through his documents and threw them over at his side, and shouted, “I’ve decided to choose the person I want with a little game I’ve come up with, giving you a little adventure … I’ll give you a clue that’ll lead to a harder one, followed by other clues, which will take you to a treasure chest, and the person who returns with the contents shall win … The first clue is: A lake I’d avoid. In a giant skull.”

 

Chapter 2

 

The Search

 

At the edge of his vision Eisenberg watched the traffic getting thicker as the taxi rushed on, and the driver give quicker glances, and he listened to the loud voices and horns mingle with engines, and he opened his laptop and watched the news.

Beside him he glanced over at Kurt as he continued checking information, and he realized how much he had changed since he had seen him in Howard Eisenberg’s lawyer’s office, and he realized that he had been working far more than he had thought and had surely been losing sleep.

It was crazy! He himself had searched everywhere he could for the answer to the clue, and every lake he could discover with anything like a skull, and had even started dreaming of finding it, just for the sensation of it. They all intended to get it somehow!

He pulled out a small flask and downed some whisky and relaxed against the back of the seat and watched cars going by.

He now could not grasp what Howard Eisenberg was talking about, even though it sounded simple, and he wondered if what was there still existed, and why it would not be damaged if it was buried outside.

He had to have checked every lake! He had even been dreaming of lakes, and he considered if the skull was something else than he thought it was, and he realized the entire search would have been useless if it was, and he recalled Howard Eisenberg liked playing games and he became sure it was his main motivation.

Although he kept realizing the first clue had been mentioned as it being easy to get, and he realized they were just not checking something. He recalled the lawyer’s reactions when he questioned him on the phone on the previous morning, and that he was actually scared of something that might occur, and he was sure he could be sacked or something for doing something.

While he shifted near the window he heard a car door open and instantaneously recognized a black car along the road. The car belonged to another private investigator he knew and he watched him wave over at him when he spotted him, and he realized why! It was surely the fact that some of the occurrences got in the news. Though it was not really about the treasure quest and about Howard Eisenberg and his death.

He had no idea what the outcome would be, and he considered using all the investigators he had ever met to get to the source of what they were looking for. He attempted to comprehend what he had suggested, from the insignificant message.

Kurt glared over at him for a moment with some urgency, and swiftly returned to what he was doing.

He had chosen to join up with Kurt for a reason, and that he could help him greatly get what he wanted.

Both had searched libraries everywhere for clues, and for unknown lakes, and anything resembling one, and he started to realize that one of the others could find it first after all, and he wondered what would happen if they found the clue first and they never got to see the next clue, and if the person who found it never got the next clue, and he was sure that if nobody found the treasure chest he had left that he had an alternative plan and he wondered if his uncle was ludicrous enough to give it away to someone else.

The whole event was unbelievable, and he could hardly get any sleep, and he could hardly believe anyone could do such a thing, with so much a stake, and realized how dangerous things could become, and he even started checking files and information on his other five relatives, checking what they were like, and if they could become dangerous, and in the end left it, as he realized the information the other investigators gathered gave little on them, and little that he never already knew.

Suddenly he spotted Kurt sitting upright with his eyes wide, staring at something on his laptop, and Eisenberg listened to something he could barely hear that Kurt was listening to, and he even tried to block out the outer sounds of loud vehicles with his hands about his ears.

He was sure he was listening to the news, about something, and rushed over beside him, and straightaway realized it was not major news and insignificant regional occurrences, and was about to return to his seat when he spotted a lake where there were birds flying about everywhere, and to his surprise were attacking people and he examined it closely trying to get what they were doing, but he could not grasp what was happening or why Kurt now insisted something was occurring that he should see.

It was incredible and he suddenly spotted Kurt’s eyes staring at a particular spot near the shore at the opposite side of the lake, where he saw a large white rock was buried away in the trees, and that it looked like a giant skull.

 

Chapter 3

 

The Mysterious Lake

 

Eisenberg shuddered as he considered the dangers that existed and his gaze went out across the small lake to a group of trees and to where the large white skull rock was buried away, searching for any disturbances and signs that the birds were about there, and even though he had seen them on the news, he could not grasp why the birds were classed as dangerous.

Television and newspaper reporters about the car park, and his sides, were leaving, and he wondered what he missed, and tried to grasp why the birds had been attacking them and where they went, and he searched everywhere about the landscape for activity, or birds and wildlife, and hidden dangers.

It was even as though they thought they needed some form of protection from something, and he considered if there were dangerous species that he had not noticed, and if predator birds were a danger if they attacked them, and he saw Kurt coming over from behind some trees behind him and was amazed to see his other relatives appear one by one and follow him, and he started to realize that they might be joining up to make an agreement, which he knew he should have predicted at the start, as if one person found the next clue they would all be out the game, as there was no way for them to move on and getting the next clue, unless they found out and followed them about.

The game was basically stupid and he wondered why he had not packed the whole thing in, and he realized that he could just follow the others around, and have them investigated, and perhaps get something out of it if any of them were successful.

The lake itself was far too small and empty to have more than a few visitors, perhaps there for its isolation, and he realized it was not classed as a lake to them, and he realized he still had not found it marked anywhere and wondered how they were supposed to have found it, if it had not been on the news, and he felt annoyed realizing it had been classed as an easy clue.

Eisenberg sat on a boulder and studied the white skull rock in the trees and wondered why they were sure it was anything, and not just their minds, and imagining it looked like it, and he followed Kurt and the others as they left and started walking around the shore to it.

On their approach to it he suddenly spotted people hidden away about the lake that seemed to be doing things and he tried to identify what they were doing and if they were connected to the media or something, and he stood and watched the others rush over to the white skull rock trying to identify anything they could and they started searching it, and anything they found.

Near the shore he watched fishermen casting lines and to his surprise he spotted large pigeons and crows all sitting on branches of nearby trees, and he started to realize how many of them there were and studied their fixed features and saw their vicious facial appearances, wondering if they were vicious or looked that way.

He wondered how much a menace they were, and if they had nests or something nearby, and if they could do something, and he gasped when he saw some attack other birds, and suddenly they all started shrieking, and started gliding up into the air, and flew straight towards the fishermen, and he wondered if he should shout over to them or something.

One of the fishermen looked up in horror and saw them, and shaded his eyes from the bright sunshine, and stood studying them, and they dived down at them, and big black crows dived-bombed him and flew straight at them, and they started waving their hands and arms about, throwing them away from them if they got near, and hundreds of them started attacking and screeching and the fishermen picked up sticks and waved them in the air, and threw objects.

Eisenberg realized they were not a real threat and some of the fishermen started to think it was hilarious and he watched others shouting and waving their fists and swearing at them.

He tried to grasp what they were actually doing and why they had not been discovered before and why they had suddenly been reported to the media.

Something he could not quite grasp that was there, and he was sure the fishermen and others had clearly visited there before and had not been confronted, and he realized it was not nests, and he watched fishermen furiously waving their fists as they left in a large swarm.

For a moment he thought they spotted him but saw the swarm head over to a couple romantically rowing along the lake’s edge, and race towards them, and he was surprised when they reached them and that they splattered them with excrement and flew away, and the man waved his fist and overturned the boat, throwing them into the water, and he heard Kurt shout from behind him that he had found something in the mouth of the large skull rock.

 

Chapter 4

 

The Ancient Mansion

 

“Where the hell’s this?” Eisenberg gulped, as he woke, looking about him, and out the taxi window, seeing nothing but blackness.

“Where you’re going to!” the driver smirked, searching the blackness ahead in the dim headlight, as the car shifted slowly along a farm lane, and Eisenberg realized he had blown it again.

He sat transfixed, and felt a sensation of happiness when the moon emerged ahead and its light probed that region of the road, and deep through the surrounding dark clouds radiating and he crouched over when he spotted a tomb shape he was sure was the mansion, and mansion Howard Eisenberg had given him, and he felt furious it was so far out in nowhere, from what he saw, and realized he would have a bad time selling the thing.

In the darkness and moonlight it looked like a haunted building.

The taxi eventually came to a slow halt at a wall and he considered returning home, as it was nothing like he expected, and he could not forgive Howard Eisenberg for giving him the thing and he sat considering what to do. He originally intended to go and see it before it got dark but he underestimated things and it got dark, and in the end he just paid the driver and jumped out the taxi with his bag and marched away along a lane going to it, watching the surrounding wood, and the taxi left and drove away into the distance, and he wondered what he would do if it was the wrong building and the owners never had a phone.

It was freezing, and the visible landscape was a mess of wild vegetation and trees.

What he saw of the dark shape of the building was heavenly and deadly and he wondered why everything was such a mess, and he realized that Howard Eisenberg could not stayed there and he wondered why he had bought such place.

At the door he knocked when he saw it never had a doorbell and eventually he removed the keys he got and tried them until he found one that fitted the lock and swiftly entered it, and realized he had finally visited the place and he started to explore what he could see in the darkness, and he realized how ancient the place was, but had new things added to it and he felt deep satisfaction to discover it actually had a light and hunted down the light switch.

Once the light was on he stood dazzled trying to get why Howard Eisenberg bought such a place, as nothing added up, and wondered if he had bought and got stuck with it many years ago, before he got his empire.

As he wandered about he swiped away webs going across corridors and doorways, and he found what looked like a living room and switched on the light and sat on an ancient form of sofa, which creaked and cracked up one side, and he sat back with a sad expression staring an ancient painting over the fireplace, covered in dust and webs, and he studied the figure in the portrait with some amazement and gasped when he saw the eyes, and gasped at the age of it and rushed over to see it up close.

It looked so ancient, and centuries old, and the person wore clothes from centuries ago, and he knew the person had to be a distinguished nobleman of wealth and power.

He studied his sword he had at his waist and saw marks he was sure were bloodstains, and sat back down considering if it was from some war.

The place looked altered from a far earlier structure and had been repaired and altered and he wondered if it had a high value to collectors, and he realized that he now wanted more than ever to discover the treasure chest Howard Eisenberg had hidden away, and he sat back contemplating everything he could, and the clue they found in the giant stone skull at the lake, which was: In The Oldest Grave.

He was sure none of them knew what the clue meant or anything, and that it was too vague, but he was sure they thought they would find it because of its simplicity and their detection methods were improving, and he was sure they were searching on their own again in an attempt to get it for themselves, and even Kurt seemed to be up to something.

He had been searching graves all over the place for days, and started to doubt he would get it again!

He decided to find somewhere to sleep in the building, even though it was not late, and he wondered what the place would be like at midnight, and decided to properly check the place out in the morning, and try and find a way of selling the place, and as he looked about he spotted an ancient staircase along the corridor and as he marched over to it he decided to try and get the lawyer to show the old video over again, as he had done earlier in his career, as a private investigator, and he would try and film the video if he could not get a copy of it, as he was sure there would be things in it that he had not noticed, and he also wanted to question the lawyer about Howard Eisenberg, and especially about what he thought he had been doing, and he was also sure he might be able to make a deal with him and get the location of the treasure chest.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Morning

 

Eisenberg woke early and left to go back to New York and was walking up the road when he turned and saw the full size of the mansion, and was staggered, as it was colossal, and he started to realize its true value, and was left confused as he had no idea of how such an ancient structure could be built like it and realized most of it had been built in more modern times and made to look like the original structure.

What fascinated him was him sleeping there thinking its size and value was far less, and it was colossal, and he was sure it had a value as a historical building. Yet he could not explain how it could be there, and be the age it seemed, and why it had been built there, and all he saw in the surrounding landscape was a river behind it, which would have been there for the occupants.

Eisenberg rubbed his hands and shoved them deep into the pockets of his thick jacket, and was sure it was colder there than it was in the city, and wondered if he could sell the thing as he could not imagine living in it, and wondered again why Howard Eisenberg wanted it and realized it had to be worth something, but why had he not sold it.

It was like some form of entity and hideous, as he walked back to it, and walked around it, and at times he was sure it had deadly things behind its black windows, and cursed Howard Eisenberg.

The sun faintly shone over it and through gaps in the thick walls, and through windows, casting long shadows from the trees over it, and he was sure it resembled some form of castle.

He studied distant clearings in the surrounding wood, in the mess of vegetation, and saw structures, and at a higher point at its side he saw there was empty land further out, and he shifted along to the nearby river, and realized he may have picked up the structures identity wrongly and that it could be a vast country mansion built for someone that wanted away from city life, where there was isolation and desolate wilderness.

Though size and amount of rooms was astonishing and he realized it must have been for a lot of people and servants at one point, and he wondered what sort of life his uncle had led and what people he had known.

What amazed him was he still did know what to do with it and what it was worth, and he returned to the front of it, and entered the trees, going through the wood surrounding it, considering it, going towards a structure he saw.

The words of the clue echoed through his mind, as it had done before he had arrived there, and he had almost done in his sleep, and he suddenly recalled a strange dream he had entered in the mansion of him dreamily going through strange graves, and as he recalled things he watched the structure he was walking to emerge across his front.

He rhythmically crunched through layers of branches and thought of it as a type of mansion pavilion and saw columns of stone going about it like a Greek temple and at the other side he spotted gravestones, and small ancient graveyard, and he walked over to the nearest graves, curious of what was written on them.

 

Chapter 6

 

The Ancient Graveyard

 

The words carved into the stone of one of the large gravestones left Eisenberg staggered and searching the surrounding landscape for signs of anyone, and he searched areas of mud and for signs humans had recently been there, and he read the words over again and realized that he had to be imagining what he thought and that it was just an amazing coincidence.

Suddenly he stepped back, and gasped, positive the words on it were certainly the clue, but he could not grasp what they were doing there, in a small graveyard out in the middle of nowhere.

The words In The Oldest Grave were the only words on the grave, and he stood hypnotized by it, and realized he was tired from marching through the vegetation, and calmed himself down, and thought what it meant and gasped when he thought of the only thing he could do was search the grave, and wondered who the hell had a grave with those words on it, without a name.

When he thought of the money and the businesses he realized he needed to check it as he could not let it go, as he would be the only one to answer it and be able to move on in the treasure hunt, and surely solve the other answers someday, which he surely would do by some means.

He had the right to do it as the property and graves belonged to him, and he wondered what the hell Howard Eisenberg had been up to, and if he had been there and supervised it being put there.

For a long time he strolled around in the morning sunshine examining other graves and words engraved on them, and proved it was the only abnormal grave there, and he checked the mansion structure through the trees, and finally returned to it with an old spade he found near it and started digging it up, while he watched strange crows watching him from the trees.

Though the words were there he could not grasp what they meant, as it clearly was not the oldest grave, and his mind was keyed into trying to decipher them as a clue, and he thought they perhaps were in a riddle only comprehensible to someone else.

What had surprised him about the graves was the amount of them for one building, and he decided to check the place out and check libraries, and as he dug away at the ground of the grave, throwing the soil in a pile nearby, where he could quickly return it back after he got what he wanted, he wondered if any of the graves belonged to his ancestors, and if not who had they been.

Who did Howard Eisenberg buy the place off and why? Why the hell did he want the place? Was it just an early business deal? Did he overestimate the value?

It was incredible as he had been sitting inside the mansion on the previous night trying to figure where it had been and how to get what he had been looking for, and it had been sitting out in the grounds of the mansion.

He realized that Howard Eisenberg must have thought he would find it eventually! He realized that the game of solving the clues and his treasure hunt was designed not to be answered in a few days, as he had made out, but over a long time, and that they were lucky in discovering the small lake, which had not even been marked down on many maps for some reason, and he was sure they had been really lucky.

The soil was hard and had surely not been put there in a long time, and he recalled how old the video of Howard Eisenberg had been, and he was sure it could have been from then.

Howard Eisenberg did everything for a reason and he could not grasp what the hell he was up to, and why he originally wanted it done, and if he changed and forgot about the video and plan.

There were things on the other graves and suggestions of war, and the civil war, and the usual things, and the grave and its strange wording was all that was different, and as he dug faster and harder into the ground he wondered if it was talking about the other graves and was mentioning a grave that was older, and perhaps not marked or known as such, which someone else knew the location of and the grave was put there to indicate its existence for some reason, or had Howard Eisenberg seen the grave and remembered it and had used it for some reason.

The graveyard was ghostly beside such a building, and he watched the building glow in the sunlight, through the trees – and watched crows sitting on branches sleepily watching.

He slowly became exhausted and thought of climbing out the hole, and was about to rest, when the shovel hit solid wood, and he immediately started cleaning muck away from it, and banged it hard with the shovel and heard it was hollow, and the grave.

While he rested he saw it was a normal old grave, and he heard a distant noise and saw a crow react and followed its gaze to a strange black shape away in the distance, and saw that it was just a dark tree.

When he removed all the muck from the coffin he started shoving the thick wooden cover off, and something stopped the lid being shoved any further, and he spotted the edge of a boulder sticking out blocking it and he gave it a quick heavy shove and pushed it away, and shifted it away, and lifted the lid off the coffin and threw it over to the side, and rested.

In its dark interior he tiredly examined an old dried out object and realized it was part of a tree trunk, and he sat back wondering what it was doing there, and thought of the trouble he would have filling the grave back in and wondered if he would end up staying another night at the mansion, and realized he had little food left, and spotted a tube of translucent plastic buried away in the coffin and grabbed it, astonished at seeing such a modern looking object there, and spotted a rolled up piece of parchment in its interior.

 

Chapter 7

 

The Third Clue

 

Eisenberg stood confounded, examining the piece of paper, which he had rolled out, from the translucent tube, with his eyes fixed on the words on it: Third Clue: The Treasure Map.

Suddenly he spotted a dark shadow over the grave and looked up startled and saw and man standing over him, looking down into the grave, just staring.

In seconds he saw a way to climb fast out the hole, and watched the man shift and hold something out, and he tried to identify it, and for a few seconds thought it was a gun.

“Well, where do you want it?” the man moaned.

He stared up at him and it and saw it was a brown box and he did not know why but he just reached up and took it, and instantly realized it was a parcel with his name on it, and the man introduced himself as his postman, and Eisenberg climbed out.

“You’re the postman?” he replied.

“You were not in, and I needed a signature and heard you over here at work …”

He signed for it and watched the postal worker march away into the trees, over to the mansion, where he saw his distant van.

What was incredible was he did not know what to be the most surprised at! The clue and finding it there, or the postman and the parcel with his name on it, and he shifted over to the old structure at the side of the graveyard and sat in a seat.

He had found the clue, and realized the man never seen it from where he was, and realized he could have recognized him from the newspapers, and their treasure hunt, and he considered the parcel with surprise, wondering what the hell it was and who knew he was there, and recalled he had not purchased anything or could think of anything that could be sent to him.

Even though he had found the third clue he realized how hard it would be solving what it was, and did not know what to do about the others as they would be searching for the third clue for the rest of their lives if he never found it and never told them of it, and he realized that Kurt would never forgive him, and he just could not realize how to solve it, as he had been lucky so far.

He tiredly looked at the box as he started filling the grave hole with the soil and when he finished he covered it over with grass and branches until it looked the same and he sat down and opened the parcel, totally confused of its origins.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Mysterious Parcel

 

Eisenberg sat in the back of the taxi cab as it returned to New York confounded at the occurrences that had occurred and sensed he was missing far more than he thought, and what was to come, and knew he would not grasp what, and continued examining the folded documents that were in the parcel the postman gave him.

He realized who had sent the parcel and that the documents were from Howard Eisenberg’s lawyer and he found a note written on one document from the lawyer explaining the documents and that they came with the mansion, and gave historical accounts and a brief history of it.

He was surprised it was built far later than he estimated, and he could hardly believe it, and discovered it was built from large sections from another far older building, and he wondered why there was nothing on the original building, and in the end realized that there could easily be nothing on it, and the era it came from, and he was delighted to find plans of the building’s interior, with vaguely drawn maps of each floor, and the rooms and corridors.

What was incredible was his thoughts of it had altered greatly from what he had found there on the previous night, and he realized the amount of land he owned, from a map and a document, and that it went out for miles about it, and he knew it was desolate, and felt happy that the mail was being delivered there, and that there was a nearby small town only a few miles along the road marked on it.

He was sure he could get Howard Eisenberg’s lawyer to show the video over again and he looked through the map of the building for where he thought he saw a phone marked on it, and examined it when he found it, and went over it searching corridors until he found how to get to it, and was staggered when he recalled the mess the place was in, and how long the place had not been used for.

He considered what to do about finding the third clue and did not want to give it away until he was positive of the outcome, and he would never forgive himself if one of the others got the answer to the clue and found the treasure and he was sure if such an occurrence was going to happen he could make some deal before giving it away.

He had to search everywhere he could first and give it to them as a last resort, and he had to get a copy of the video or get to see it again as he was sure he could find something on it, or something he had forgotten, and an explanation of what was occurring and a suggestion of why the clue was in the grave.

 

Chapter 9

 

The Video Replay

 

Eisenberg rested up against the window of Howard Eisenberg’s lawyer’s office and silently watched the New York traffic rush by below and he shivered when he felt the coldness from the window on his back, and he turned and kept his eyes fixed on the room not wishing to miss anything, as the lawyer rushed into the room.

Eisenberg eventually gasped when the lawyer stopped in front of him with a strange sad expression, and a glint of amusement emerged on his face and Eisenberg realized his uncle could have done something to them, and he watched the lawyer anxiously go and get the old video out of a box, and immediately showed it to him, rotating it, and Eisenberg rushed over into a seat when someone arrived with the video player television, and gently fitted the video into it.

The picture showed Howard Eisenberg in his office by himself, looking like a hawk lurking over his large desk, smoking a large smoking cigar, and Eisenberg convulsed recalling the last one he smoked, and started studying everything Howard Eisenberg did, in far greater detail, and when the lawyer left the room he shifted right up to the screen.

There had to be something there, and he studied everything, and what he did and the way he did it.

Some of the things he had heard about Howard Eisenberg in newspapers and the rest of the media was unbelievable, and most surely created for some effect, and he realized he might never fully grasp what he was like, but he knew he might get what he wanted elsewhere, and clues about the treasure he hid.

He sat strangely deeply staring at him, and he wondered what the hell he was up to, and what a top businessman like him thought like and would want to achieve.

He seemed different somehow and doing something else that he could not quite grasp and he looked everywhere trying to grasp it, and saw strange reactions from him to things, and he followed his eyes straight down, and nervously reacted to something, and he watched him move something not on the screen away to the side of him as though he realized he had put something in the picture that he had not noticed.

Eisenberg immediately rushed up to the screen and replayed it back until he got the best picture of it, and of a piece of paper that looked older than it should, and altered the controls of the video player trying to clear the picture up and saw it was a sort of map, and Eisenberg took a photo of it, and turned on the video again.

As Howard Eisenberg looked through documents on his table Eisenberg sat staggered and recalling what he had heard of him back then from newspapers, and wondered why he had never allowed any of them to get involved with his businesses or him.

To his surprise the lawyer rushed up behind him, and told him, “We saw you examining what was on the table on the video …”

Eisenberg wondered if he had cameras monitoring him as well.

“After considerable thought,” the lawyer explained, “I’ve decided to help you out! Which I’m sure your uncle wanted … I’ve seen a similar item you examined in documents he left in our vaults. Which rightly are yours anyway!”

Eisenberg was slightly confused, wondering what he thought he had been looking for, and what was there, and he realized there could very well be something he wanted in the vaults, and he wondered why he had not told them of it and if the person that found the treasure and got the ownership of the businesses would be given everything.

While he followed him down to the vaults, going down in the lift, he considered what he would do if he got the businesses and if he would be given someone to run it for him, who did what he wanted, and again he wondered how Howard Eisenberg had managed to accumulate so much wealth, and recalled all the stuff he had heard about his accomplishments.

In the dim vault room Eisenberg sat with the documents he was given and examined them surprised, and surprised there was so few, as he had expected to be sitting for hours, perhaps days there searching through them, and realized by what he was given that the lawyer had given him only the documents he thought he needed, and he searched through them noting information about Howard Eisenberg and his companies, which amazed him that they gave nothing about what he wanted, but at the bottom of them he found an sealed envelope, and opened it, wondering why the lawyer thought the document that he had seen on the video was there, and he found a small map inside, with writing on the top saying fourth clue.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Return to the Mansion

 

Eisenberg turned pale when the mansion appeared at the front of the taxi, seeing it emerge out of the night.

The driver smirked, when he examined his face in his mirror, and Eisenberg watched with amusement as his face changed and he gasped when he saw the mansion emerge out of the blackness ahead in his headlights, and the vehicle slowed and he shifted along the farm lane.

He was transfixed when it stopped outside, and Eisenberg wondered what the hell he was doing, and felt a sensation of sadness thinking of his uncle living at the place.

With his bags resting at his feet, he watched the taxi race away into the horizon and saw the furniture truck with the rest of his stuff appear.

He watched the speed they started removing all his furniture and gear into the building and he wondered why the hell he was moving there, and recalled he was keeping his old place, and he would surely sell the old mansion quickly after it was cleaned up, and he realized that the workmen had entered the building and never used any keys, and he wondered why the door was unlocked when he had locked it.

At the door he examined the lock and door, as the workmen rushed in and out with his stuff, giving occasional gasps at the place, and he tried to grasp why the place looked so deadly, and he had never really seen anything like it before.

When they had finished, he watched them shut the vehicle up and leave, and the moon emerge overhead and glow over the road, and deep into the surrounding clouds radiating it, and watched the vehicle as it rushed away.

He stared up at the dark mansion Howard Eisenberg had given him and wondered if it would be the end of him, and he was furious it was so far out in nowhere, and so deadly, realizing how hard it would be selling the thing.

In the darkness and moonlight it looked dangerous, and he recalled searching for all the information he could get on it, and if there had been any deaths.

In the end he decided use his idea of bringing in someone else, and Kurt, and he realized the others might surely have realized he was up to something, because he had not turned up to search with them, and he was sure that the lawyer might tell them, but he now had the map.

 

Chapter 11

 

The Historic Building

 

The following morning, after breakfast, Eisenberg explored the mansion using the plans of the building the lawyer sent him in the parcel, and he wrote in details about things on it in pencil, and realized how enormous the place was, and the size of a colossal football pitch, and as high as a high five-story building.

He could not believe the value of it, and that he owned it, and thought of different ways of fixing the problems it had, and repairing and modernizing all the ancient, weather-beaten, damage, and he thought of turning it into a known historic building as well.

He studied sections of the walls that had fallen in, and estimated the repair costs. Some of walls were made of immense square boulders, which he could not recall seeing before.

He realized he would have to learn far more on restoration.

The surroundings had many trees, and he stared out windows writing down what trees should be removed, and realized he would have to check the surrounding landscape in every direction.

At the front there was a single door, but at the back he found there were two. One at its kitchen, which had been modernized at some point, and all the equipment still worked, and just needed cleaned up, and he started cleaning everything he would use and filled the cupboards and fridge with food and drink.

Further along he checked out the other door, at the corner of the mansion, at the right side, and was surprised none of the keys fitted it, and was surprised to find the lock had been actively used, and had fresh marks on the rusted metal.

The building had corridors everywhere on every floor going all over the place and he was surprised to find himself lost even with the building plan and he wandered around exploring rooms everywhere, and entered strange eerie rooms with strange furniture and objects, and entered them like he was visiting them, as though he never belonged there and wondered what their identities were, and he tried to grasp the origins of things he found.

A small staircase was next to the kitchen, as well as the other normal one near the front, and many of the rooms and floors left him confused as he wandered about, still getting regularly lost, and many times he gave up, and was left confused how he would find his way about and identify things.

To his surprise he found a room, directly above the front door, on the top floor, which was perfectly clean and with modern furniture, which he was sure belonged to Howard Eisenberg, which he realized he had wanted to find, and had forgotten, and in the end he decided to leave the room and explore it later.

The room fascinated him and it looked as though it had recently been cleaned, and he started to believe that he had actually lived there, instead of at the other buildings he had, but in the end he realized he would have lived at many locations, and perhaps went there when he wanted to get away from the city.

 

Chapter 12

 

The Haunting

 

The place mystified Eisenberg, and he did not know what was there, and he started using a local taxi to visit the closest shops to it, for provisions, where he asked locals in a bar about the place, trying to solve something he could not quite grasp, and in the end was surprised when a taxi driver told him that he had seen Howard Eisenberg at the mansion about a year ago, and he believed he had been there alone.

Eisenberg questioned him all the way back to the mansion and was surprised that they thought the place had ghosts, and that a form of haunting took place.

Eisenberg did not know what to think, and left it open for investigation, and started searching for cleaners or a cleaning company to clean the place up, but the location was far too far out.

While rummaging around in a storeroom cupboard under the front stairs he was amazed to find a phone and that it was working, and he was able to make calls, and realized someone, surely Howard Eisenberg, had dumped the phone there from a nearby desk, where he placed it again.

He was sure Howard Eisenberg had lived there for the isolation and had perhaps got sick of the outside world and phone calls and dumped it there out the way.

He immediately phoned Kurt up and told him of his discovery of the third and fourth clue, and asked him to join him, and he realized after the call how happy he was that he would be there, and also realized that he now never thought he could solve the last clue on his own, as he had studied the treasure map many times over and had found nothing, and had no real ideas left about solving it, and he wondered if he should even try and take the lawyer into the deal, as he was sure he knew something.

He excitedly swiped away webs still over the front of the corridor and front doorways, and considered getting someone to put up a television aerial.

In what he considered was a living room he switched on the light and cleared out the dimness, and rested into the ancient form of sofa, which he had recently cleaned, which creaked and cracked when he moved, and his vision fell on the ancient painting over the fireplace, now cleaned of dust and webs, and he studied the figure in the portrait with some amazement when his imagination kicked in and he stared straight into the haunting eyes, and once again wondered when it was done.

It seemed extraordinarily ancient, and absolutely centuries old, and the person was wearing clothes from many centuries ago, and he knew the person had to be a distinguished nobleman of great wealth and power, and he was startled that it was real, and the person was painted while something tremendous was occurring.

His sword was fixed to him at his waist with blood on it, and he realized a way he might be able to trace it to a war.

 

Chapter 13

 

The Haunted Mansion

 

Something strange woke Eisenberg in the middle of the night, and he opened his eyes wide open, stunned by it, and felt something had occurred that he could not place and tried to recall if he dreamt of something and realized that he had not, and tried to recall why he had awakened and if something had influenced it, and recalled some form of sound, and when he recalled it more he realized just how strange it was, and could not grasp what it was or anything.

He had no recognition of anything or anything happening before he had gone to sleep, and rested against the bed, and tightly wrapped the blankets around him, feeling the cold. The building definitely now had a deep coldness from something and he tried to trace any winds getting through and felt some sort of breeze gently blowing against his face from somewhere, and he jumped out of bed and started searching the window for any gaps.

At the window he moved his hand about the edges feeling for anything, searching the hideous dark wood about the front, and suddenly realized the cold air was blowing against his neck, and he swiftly turned as though there was something there and slowly followed it over to the door where he felt it coming through gaps in the door.

In the outer corridor he felt it coming from inside the building somewhere and followed it, in the darkness, confused as it was not where anything was, and he wondered if it was an open window.

The coldness he felt there surprised him as it was far more intense than it should be, and it had not been there before, or had been marked on the weather forecast, and further along the corridor he looked in a room and saw nothing, and grew determined to trace the source and what was behind it.

He recalled a dream he had and it was strange and he believed that it and his other dreams were influenced by the mansion and its surroundings, and they were mainly incomprehensible and he kept wondering why they had occurred! They never made sense and were with freakish things, and he never did anything in them.

There were rooms all about his front that were on the left and right side of the corridor and he came to the stairs on one side, where he felt a more powerful breeze, and where the wind was coming from.

He noted the air was far colder and fresher and with a scent of vegetation from outside, and as he went down the stairs he remembered himself earlier and being in a huddled posture with his blankets tightly wrapped about him, and reacting to the cold.

At the bottom floor he walked along and watched the dark sky outside through a window near the door and the darkness and he tried to detect where the now vague breeze was coming from and realized it was not coming from there and was coming from behind him, and from further along the lower corridor, where he came to a torch he had, and walked along slowly behind its beam of light, and realized how peculiar the place was, compared to what he normally had, and he realized that he even liked it, and liked exploring it, even at night, and all the unexplored rooms and corridors and hidden mysteries, and its historical and unknown past and thoughts of the discoveries that could be there, and the fact that he had found one of the clues at the cemetery outside in the grounds.

He realized he had never known so much isolation and emptiness and had spent all his life in city regions, and it was mysterious and unexplored and great untouched things existed.

In his normal life things he encountered were too repetitive and he relished finding abnormal things to do and explore, especially when they had new outcomes and findings, and he wondered if it was why his uncle had bought the place, as he must have been stuck in congested cities and places packed with people.

He moved into a side corridor, going sideways, where the breeze came from, where he had not been before, and he soon realized nobody had been in a very long time, where there were ancient webs covering it everywhere, from one side to the other, and ancient dust covering the carpet that was untouched.

He came to a room and switched off his light and went up to the window and stared out into the darkness and ancient wood, with shivers running through him, from the breeze and cold, and thoughts of the cold outside, and the deadly things that he could encounter, and he spotted the small graveyard hidden away in the trees, and saw the moon appear through clouds and illuminate it.

It was like another world to him! It was also like he was put there to explore there, and it was like a world thousands of light years away and he wondered what existed out in the grounds and realized he should explore there soon as he had found the grave there and there could be more.

An array of loud door knocks made him jump and realize he was not alone there and he gasped and wondered who it could be, and he stood staggered with his mouth open, and considered if he should ignore it, and realized it had to be the front door, and that he should try to see who was there and as he shifted away he realized where the breeze was coming from and that the window had been recently partially opened and not closed properly, and he saw that it could not be used to enter there, as it never opened completely out.

He shifted back along the corridor, to the front door, and when the knock appeared again, but more loudly, he came to a standstill, staggered, as he was starting to think it was just one of the strange sounds the place generated, and it left him confused at its identity.

The floorboards creaked and cracked far further than he noticed and he was reminded of the age of the place, and he wondered again who had constructed it and had done it to such an extent.

He shifted along and right up to the door, examining it, and unlocked the door and yanked open the thick heavy wooden door, which had been crafted by hand, and he stood staring out into the darkness, seeing nothing but consistent blackness, and slowly spotted a black figure standing glaring at him from the darkness at the side of the door.

Eisenberg stood silently, as he thought he saw a gunman with a gun in his jacket pocket pointed at him, about to shoot, and stood waiting to be killed, and then wondered who the hell was there, and for a few seconds thought it was an apparition.

“What’s up?” a voice spoke, and he recognized it straightaway and removed his light from his pocket and lit it and confirmed it was Kurt, standing there looking strange, studying him in an entirely different light, and Eisenberg wondered what the hell he was doing.

“Well, are you going to invite me in?” Kurt moaned, marching in the door, and he watched him turn on the inside light.

“How the hell did you get there?” he asked, curiously.

“Taxi! I had a lot of work, and left late … You got food supplies? If not I’ll get them tomorrow …”

Eisenberg examined him in the brighter interior light, and he seemed somehow different, and he just nodded and took him away over to the kitchen.

 

Chapter 14

 

The Disturbance

 

When Eisenberg flicked open his eyes he never even recognized where he was! He had little memory of what had happened before he went to bed, and felt really tired, and examined his room for anything, and he sat upright and turned on the light, and wondered if it was caused by his lack of sleep or lack of food.

In the distance he suddenly heard strange sounds that confused him, and he could not place what it was or where it was coming from, and he recalled a dream he had and was sure it had been in his dream.

He recalled more of the dream with surprise and realized how incomprehensible it had been and he wondered if he had imagined it, and if it was caused by the occurrences and strange mansion. It made little sense and had been made up of freakish things.

He liked how well preserved the room was, for such an era it was from.

Kurt was in the room next to his and he heard him shifting about doing something.

He mildly amused him, as he tried to recall a similar situation, as he looked different and as though he had done something dangerous or something, and he could not believe it was a reaction to him arriving late and surprising him as he had, and he realized he could have done something but started to think it could be something to do with his other relatives searching for the treasure.

He recalled him reacting to heat in the kitchen as though he had been in intense cold for a long time, and he was surprised the haunted look of the mansion had little affect on him.

He was peculiar now and liked it more than he should, and he especially liked it when he had given him information on his search for the treasure, and especially the outcomes and findings, which he had not fully done before, and it was as though he had something and was seeking the conclusion.

He jumped out of bed and switched on the light and went over to the window and put his face up against it to see into the darkness and ancient wood, and a shiver ran through him, from the cold, thoughts of the cold, and the deadly things that they could encounter there.

An array of knocks made him jump and he saw the door shift about, on its old hinges, reminding him of the age of the door and place, and he wondered again why it had more advanced stuff for a structure if its age, and he realized again that the people who had reconstructed it had done it.

He marched over and yanked open the thick wooden door, which he saw had been clearly crafted by hand, and he watched Kurt standing glaring at him from the darkness in the corridor, and he watched him point and suggest something was along the corridor, and Eisenberg just nodded and left the room and closed the door behind him and followed him along the corridor.

He wondered why he suddenly liked being up in the middle of the night, and what Kurt was taking him to see, and he heard the distant sounds he had heard earlier but he could not grasp what was up ahead, and what Kurt thought was there.

While they slowly approached the region of the corridor where they heard sounds and were at their loudest he became even more confused and started to recall if there was some sort of heating system, water pipes, or anything that could cause it and it seemed as if it had different states to it and regularly altered.

At the region it was at its loudest he gasped and suddenly realized that he could hear sounds emerging from somewhere else, and the sounds seemed to be magnified or something and even blared out at one point.

It mildly amused him for a moment when he saw Kurt trying to explain what was there, and Eisenberg tried to recall something like it or a similar situation and he realized that the sounds reminded him of nothing and were strange and had no real identity, and he wondered if it was because it was night and they were sleepy.

“What the hell do you think it is then?” Kurt finally moaned.

Eisenberg shrugged, and for a moment thought Kurt could believe the building was haunted, and even from something he had heard about it, and wondered what real ghostly sounds were like compared to it, and was surprised when they actually altered to authentic ones, and Kurt seemed to react like he had just proven he was right about their origins.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Map Discovery

 

In the end, when he was totally positive he needed help to locate the treasure, he showed Kurt the map, but avoided telling him everything, and only what he should know, and Kurt was staggered at the map, and that he had been searching for the treasure itself, as he was now positive that the map was to locate it, especially going by Howard Eisenberg’s video message.

Both of them sat at opposite ends of a table in the kitchen, while Kurt sat studying the map intensely, and started using a bright torch and magnifying glass to search places on it, and was amazed at it, and sometimes sat back in his seat trying to contemplate what he saw, and Eisenberg started to wonder if he had found something and if he should have kept the map a secret and found any alternative plan.

He could not quite grasp something about Kurt now and sensed he was keeping something he should know from him.

“You say it was found here, at the mansion!” Kurt moaned, realizing something.

“Yes! What do you make of it?”

“Firstly, I’m shocked he gave this place and clue to you, and do not currently know why! As he surely intended you to get it all along, and it is pretty surprising that we’ve all been searching all over New York for it in graveyards and libraries – trying solve the second clue – and searching virtually everywhere else there’s an ancient grave – and thought you’d packed it all in and were out the game, and you’ve been sitting out here with this …”

“What now?”

“What now! Well, at least I’ll not have to search another blasted graveyard or book or anything related to them …”

“So we are still using the same arrangement as before? With our search for it!”

“Of course, I’ve already agreed to that, when I came here, and when you told me of the map … Find anything in the map?”

“I’ve not found anything on it, or about it, since I found it and do not know what it is of, and cannot make out anything on it … There are no words or anything, and I have started to wonder if the map has been damaged, and aged too much, and stuff on it has vanished …”

Kurt put his head in hands and elbows on the table staring down at the map directly below him on the table considering something, and what to do.

“Have you any maps of this place?”

“There are a few of the region and roads but I have found nothing else … What do you think?”

“I think it’s pretty hard to make out … And the stuff on it is all faded and there could have been other stuff on it, and if there was it’s now too faded … Have you anything on this building itself? There must be plans of it …”

“Yes!” Eisenberg replied, digging into his bag, recalling the plans of the building the lawyer had sent him through the post in the parcel.

Kurt took the building plans from him and put them on the table, and studied them.

From the documents the lawyer gave him Eisenberg discovered that the mansion was rebuilt there in large sections from another far older building, and he had discovered there was nothing on the original building.

For a long time Eisenberg cleaned areas of the kitchen, and the ancient dirt that had accumulated over decades still covering large regions of it, and realized he would eventually have to bring in people to clean it up, with proper equipment, and suddenly realized there were food wrappers nearby and picked one and realized how new it was, and realized that his uncle had servants that must have been at the mansion.

When he looked about him at one point he saw Kurt had altered and looked as if he was doing something else, and he realized he had found something of interest and tried to grasp what.

“Find anything?” he finally asked.

“You missed something!” he replied, glancing over at him for a few seconds.

“What?” he replied, wondering if it was anything of interest.

“The treasure map is part of this building … There is an area of the top floor of the building that is identical to it!”

 

Chapter 16

 

The Top Floor

 

Eisenberg unfolded a map Kurt made of the treasure map region with a plan of the top floor around it and he stretched it out across his front on the table, and he shone his light over it and studied its details under the magnifying glass.

Eisenberg saw it made the treasure map area clearer and he examined it and was surprised when he recalled that section of the mansion and realized he had barely even entered it, and it seemed to be the only whole area he had not searched.

“So do you recognize anything?” Kurt asked, curiously.

“I’ve never searched that region.”

Eisenberg thoughts went wild and he recalled the region at the top where he had found the room he was sure Howard Eisenberg had stayed in, which had been in just about immaculate condition, and he had been surprised to find that it had been directly over his room on the second floor, at the front of the building.

It was incredible! He had known the room was there, but had not fully realized that there might be something of interest to him there, and it was as though it was haunted or something. Yet what could be at the room, and he recalled the grave in the small graveyard outside, where he found the clue, and he realized there could be something.

Kurt realized something and picked up the old treasure map and started examining it further and he was sure he thought there was more on it, and that there was something missing in what they got from it, and he went back to searching the blurred marks on it searching for something that might have been blurred.

Eisenberg tried to grasp what sort of person had made the map, and why he never thought Howard Eisenberg had made it himself, or someone with him, who had put together the treasure hunt, and he realized that it was far older, and proved it, and he was positive the material was, and that it was made to locate something, and he was sure that it could be used to locate something, and he sat back thinking of where anyone of that era would hide something.

“What the hell is this clue to do with?” Kurt moaned loudly, desperate to grasp something.

“That is what has been confusing me! Since I found the clue in the grave!”

“Have you looked out there for anything else?”

“Not really. I have not had enough time … This place needs cleaned up … I still have not found any cleaners that work away out here.”

“Or anyone to help you locate what this map is of!”

He examined it for clues to its identity, and why it was there and what it was used for.

“Lets go up and have a look about,” Eisenberg announced, looking out the window, and about outside and saw no signs of anything outside.

After a few seconds Kurt nodded, still not grasping something, and where it was, and Eisenberg took the map, and they started leaving the kitchen.

When they reached the top floor he vaguely wondered how safe the mansion was, as it looked as though it could collapse in places, where the walls had shifted out, and looked as if it had been built by ancient craftsmen with basic knowledge of large buildings. Who could have designed it to last a few years or decades at the most! Yet if it had stayed up the amount of time it had it must be strong enough not to collapse!

He was sure they could have built it to last. He had not seen anything like it crumbling away, and he had never heard of anything like it falling down. But he had heard of parts of modern structures collapsing.

Again he realized the value it could have and be more valuable than they assumed, but on the other hand it could be a future disaster. He studied it from different angles, until he started losing interest in it.

At the top floor they stood examining the main corridor, and Eisenberg removed the treasure map and compared them.

“That looks like a faded mark of something?” Kurt said, leaning over, studying it, and Eisenberg looked at it, vaguely recalling it and the first time he had seen it, and was surprised that the more he examined it the more it looked like someone had marked something with a cross, at the edge of the map.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Cross

 

While they walked along the corridor Eisenberg started notice differences all about him and expensive carpets, valuable paintings on the walls, and he took photos of them, wondering if they had great value, and some surely were from the original building, and he realized he might be able to trace the original building to where it came from, and he realized Howard Eisenberg surely would have known, and all he needed to do was find something he had about it, which surely had to be located there.

There were various things he noted that he could use to trace things he wanted to know.

He became so absorbed searching rooms and realizing where the best places to look where he stopped following Kurt and suddenly realized he had vanished and started searching the corridor and found him measuring the floor further up the corridor, outside some strange rooms, and he wondered what he was up to or had discovered and searched the place on the map, and found little and decided just to wait and see what he was looking for.

The map looked different in the powerful overhead light in the corridor and he saw things that had not been recognizable before and it slightly surprised him, and he recalled that Kurt had been examining that area on the map, and dulled lines and blemishes took more distinctions, and marks that were not entirely visible became clear, and he realized the light from the light was far less brighter than direct sunlight, and he considered finding somewhere to examine it further for anything hidden away on it.

Eisenberg glared up close, and he saw more detail and faint lines that had faded that had not been visible before, and he wondered if Kurt had seen the stuff, and he studied things on it astonished at missing them, and saw where the exact location in the corridor of a cross mark marked on the map was, even though it was so faint that it could be a badly drawn mark or correction rubbed away, and he saw it was located at the direct center of the building structure, and stood considering what it could be.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Sounds

 

While Eisenberg considered how long he had slept he examined his dark bedroom about him and wondered why he had awakened as it clearly was in the middle of the night, and he still needed more sleep and was tired.

He studied everything trying to grasp any reason for him to be awake and was about to go back to sleep when he heard something shift in the outer corridor and immediately realized he would have to investigate it, and he realized just how much he had been investigating there and that it was like he had been trying to solve things constantly for days.

Even though he was a private investigator he never normally reached more than a certain amount of hours making investigations themselves, and he wondered what the hell would be in the corridor at that time of night, and started to realize the situation again and what the place was like and jumped out of bed and rushed up to the door and stood listening at the door to find out what was there.

He gasped when he heard sounds emerging from somewhere further away, and then he heard something directly behind the thick wooden door, which silenced him, and stood considering what to do and what could be there.

Suddenly the door banged, and he heard someone banging it, and realized it was Kurt and unlocked it and yanked it open, and stood staring at Kurt and watched him listening to the distant sounds coming from the end of the corridor, and he mildly amused him, as he recalled a similar situation and his attempt to explain their existence.

Yet he realized that the sounds had somehow changed and he tried to identify the difference, and stopped as Kurt silently marched away without saying anything and he wondered why.

He eventually realized he had done the same the last time, and reacted like he was influenced by the occurrence.

Eisenberg rushed back into his room and quickly got fully dressed and raced along the corridor after him.

“What hell has happened?” he moaned, rushing up the corridor to him, attempting to get any information, after surely being awakened by him, and hearing sounds had a slight difference.

When they approached the exact region of the corridor that they heard the sounds at their loudest the last time he thought it was the wind or air currents reacting to something, even though there was no real climate conditions to create anything.

“Hear it?” Kurt gasped, confusing him.

“Hear what?” he moaned, wondering just what he thought it was, which confused him as he could not actually recall him given any real strange explanation to anything.

“Hear where it’s coming from?”

He stood listening to it for up to minute, sleepily, and walked about the region, and put his head and ear against the wall where it was, and moved into the room behind it and heard it coming from every direction about him, and proved again, like the last time, it was from the wall, and he saw how many feet thick it was, and moved over to Kurt.

“I reckon it’s the heating … There’s some form of old heating system and part of it goes through the wall!”

“That’s not what I meant! I meant do you get where it’s coming from?”

It left him confused and he listened to it up close, and shrugged his shoulders, and replied, “It has to be coming from down below. Perhaps there’s some sort of basement with it hidden away …”

“No! It’s coming down from above!”

Eisenberg put his head close and listened to the strange sounds and gasped, and wondered why it now sounded like a haunting sound he had heard in an old horror movie, and why such sounds were found in old buildings.

Most of the sounds before sounded as though they were strange plumbing and heating sounds, but the sounds there now were different, and he wandered about the wall and corridor trying to detect the exact location and in the end he traced it to coming from above, even though when it altered it sounded as though it was coming from below, and he just agreed it came from above.

Why Kurt was so interested in it coming down from above baffled him, and by the fact he refused to state why.

He watched Kurt, and replied, “We could find some workmen to check it out …There could be a chance of a future explosion from a boiler or something …”

Kurt looked at him strangely, with his hands at his side, determined to do something, and replied, “Well then we better investigating it then, before it goes away …”

 

Chapter 19

 

The Ghost Formations

 

Away in the darkness of the top floor corridor Eisenberg watched what looked like two illuminated white figures shifting about and he stood with his mouth open, and vaguely saw Kurt remove a camera and begin taking pictures, and Eisenberg watched him move away towards them, and Eisenberg looked down the stairs they had just climbed and decided to follow him, realizing he would have to investigate it anyway.

As he marched away, into blackness, he became alarmed as whatever was there and occurring was becoming more authentic the closer they got and he could not grasp the outcome.

The incredible thing was no matter how close he got or how closely he looked at the figures he could not see any features and started to believe it was something else and his mind raced through all the phenomena he could recall and was surprised that when they started getting to them they vanished.

It resembled a sort of dream in his tired sleepy state and when he reached where Kurt was he watched him checking his camera and digital pictures he had taken and wondered what he got, and if it would look like old ghost photos he use to see in ghost sighting books and he realized that even if any of them came out properly they would be absurd, and he realized that they had ruined the ghost investigations as he could not believe anyone would believe it if they found anything.

“This place is a hell of a place!” Kurt mumbled, playing around with the small pocket camera, and Eisenberg wondered why he had it with him.

“You’ve inherited one hell of place!” Kurt continued, trying to explain something, and stopped, as though he avoided saying something he should not, and he wondered if he knew something of the place he should know.

“What’s the place you got like then?” Eisenberg finally replied, as they approached the place the ghostly figures had been, and he watched Kurt ignore him and turn on his small light and he again wondered why he had been so interested in investigating the sounds, and he realized that they were over the spot below where the sounds had been.

When they reached the place the figures had been they both stood near it surprised and studied there astonished as it was the exact location Kurt had been examining earlier, and where the cross mark he had found marked on the mansion on the treasure map was, and was located at the direct center of the building structure, and they both stood considering what it could be, and Eisenberg spotted where Kurt had clearly been attempting to remove one of the giant stone slabs the floor was made of.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Ghost Hunters

 

Eisenberg watched the New York traffic speeding up and his taxi rush on, and the driver no longer glance back at him, and he listened to loud voices and engines, and he sat reading through the documents he got.

What was in the documents astounded him, and he could not believe such occurrences, and tried to grasp why the agency he used to get the material thought supernatural occurrences occurred, and realized he was either reading it all wrongly or they thought of it as something else that their clients liked, or it was equivalent to some form of strange religion.

The paranormal occurrences it claimed took place at the region of his mansion were ludicrous and he started to believe they were altered from something else, and he searched through everything looking for clues of it, and occasionally laughed out loud at stuff.

Claims of what servants witnessed there were ludicrous, which he was sure he could disprove, even though there were signs the servants had worked there, and he realized there could be an address where he could hire them for the mansion, and was surprised when he found an agency providing them and he phoned them and asked them for the same ones if they were available, and for cleaners to clean the place, and sat wondering if they would give him the ones he wanted.

What could have occurred at the mansion astonished him and left him breathless and he could not let it go and he had to investigate its existence, and he wondered what the hell Kurt thought occurred there as he could believe he thought ghosts or anything like it existed.

When the taxi arrived at its destination he was surprised to find Kurt waiting on the pavement with hippy psychic scientists, with large bags and cases full of their equipment, and he listened to them discuss their investigation of supposedly psychic activity, and he realized they were authentic investigators but thought the real stuff never existed, and by what Kurt came out with he was sure they were the only ones available.

After a while, and on the journey back to the mansion, he started to gasp and wondered what they would think of the two ghostly figurations, but started to realize that they probably would not even reappear.

The next big surprise was the documents he was reading started stating facts about the mansion that he could grasp how they knew without the people having stayed there and it left him stunned and the psychic investigators in the taxi wondering what it was he was reading, and he decided to currently leave it, and not tell them, rather than ruin getting what psychic investigators thought existed there, and he tried to evaluate what it said in the documents, and claims of paranormal sightings and sounds emerging from regions of the mansion, and he was sure they never unraveled the source.

At the edge of his vision Eisenberg watched the traffic vanish and the sky becoming dark, and buildings go, and the taxi rushed on, and he watched the news, glancing at the others, and wondered what the hell he had done and if he should start trying to get out of it as if the place was authentically possessed with evil spirits it at some point could become dangerous, and he considered if the haunting of the place was a stunt to get rid of him.

It was crazy! He could not entirely grasp what Howard Eisenberg had been up to, even though it sounded simple, and he wondered if the treasure chest still existed, and why it would not be damaged if it was cash as the treasure. Yet the will the lawyer gave clearly said that they were competing to gain control of the companies, which were far more valuable than some treasure, and he considered paying someone to find it for him but he knew that the person would not find it and that he needed to find it.

He recalled Howard Eisenberg liked playing games and he became sure it was his main motivation, and he realized he really wanted to do it and enjoyed it and liked the mansion and the desolation that existed.

He shifted nearer the window as the darkness increased and the landscape vanished out of view, and he was surprised to see a black car further behind still there and wondered if they were going to blow it somewhere else by bringing in so many people to the mansion.

He had no idea what the outcome would be and he considered using all the investigators he had met to get to the source of what they were looking for, with him controlling them all, and he tried to comprehend what they would come up with from such insignificant information.

Kurt glared over at him for a moment, with urgency, and he wondered why he wanted the treasure so much!

He had originally chosen to join up with Kurt for a reason, and that he could help him greatly get what he wanted!

Both of them had been searching everything for clues, and anything resembling anything they needed to know, and he had been surprised when Kurt had wanted to bring in the others, his relatives, and he had wondered why, and he realized he now never thought they could find the treasure on their own.

He started to recall what they were really like and their ability to uncover things and the discovery of the lake and first clue and he was sure one of the others could find it, and he thought they should just share the businesses, and there was more than enough cash, and he was sure he could make mistakes running them, and he wondered what would happen if they found it and attempted to take it for themselves and in the end just ignored it and realized the competition would help greatly and they were bound to come up with things he never thought of.

The whole episode was unbelievable and he could hardly believe what had occurred and he told Kurt just to contact them and bring them in, as the quicker they found it the better.

He sat back and listened to Kurt negotiate with them on his phone, and he realized he had timed it wrongly, as they were arguing over the situation and what to do, and in the end he convinced them that they were onto something and that they should come there as soon as possible, and he hung the phone up and told him they would arrive there the next morning, and he was that sure that they intended to bring in people to investigate the place, and with equipment, and he felt excitement at it and at getting rid of the emptiness of the mansion, and he wondered, if they never found it, if his uncle had ludicrously decided to give it away to someone else.

 

Chapter 21

 

The Paranormal Investigators

 

Eisenberg stood staggered on the top floor when he spotted the ghostly figures away along the corridor, and he watched the two paranormal investigators while they made their way up the last steps and look around and along the corridor.

At first they were more dazzled by their new surroundings and darkness they were in and stood trying to see what was there, and he was surprised when they totally dismissed there being anything there, and studied the phenomena and realized they could not properly see what was there, and he led them towards what was there, and he soon realized that they had not encountered anything, even though they had reacted to the mansion and how haunted it looked when they arrived earlier, and had been fascinated by the painting in the living room, and the haunting man with the sword.

It was incredible, and he allowed them to go along the corridor first, and he watched the darkness ahead and what looked like two illuminated white figures shifted about and for a moment one of them halted and stood studying what he could see with disbelief, and seemed to dismiss it and continue, and further along their speed slowed and he spotted their mouths wide open, and saw one remove a camera and take a picture, which he checked, and they remained silent and walked at a steady pace forward.

While he followed them, staring into blackness, searching for any reactions from the ghostly figures, he became more alarmed and saw the two psychic investigators start to hesitate, and he saw how deadly the ghostly figures were and realized they had altered, and he wondered just how dangerous they were, and realized they might be anything, and they had no proof of their identities and what they were capable of.

Surely there must be some danger from whatever they were and he realized they altered their appearance by some means but he could not grasp if it was to them or if they were doing it before they arrived, and they now seemed to not react to them, and he tried to see if they were communicating with each by some means, and wondered what the hell two ghosts would be doing there, but he could not grasp anything and again started to believe they were something else, and perhaps even something that had never been encountered and he wondered why the hell they were.

The incredible thing was no matter how closely he looked at where their facial figures should be he could not see any features and started to believe they were something else and his mind raced through all the phenomena and he realized the two psychic researchers were doing the same, and were whispering to each other about it, and he was surprised that the figures started to react when they started getting to them and they stopped and took photos and recorded information in whispers about what they saw.

What was surprising was the photos Kurt took and what they came out as and looking like old fake ghost photos he use to see, and he realized how easy it now was making ghost figures in photos, and realized the situation, and that no matter what they came up as now nobody would probably believe it, and he wondered why anyone would want to.

If anything properly came out it would probably be ludicrous, and he realized that the two ghost investigators were gradually edging their way closer.

“This place is a hell of a place!” one mumbled, watching the other consider doing something, and Eisenberg wondered what the hell the things could do, and he wondered if he should be thinking of a way of getting rid of the spirit manifestations.

“This is incredible!” the other psychic researcher announced, fascinated by what they had.

“If you need some history, I have some stuff …” Eisenberg whispered.

As they approached them, the psychic researcher gasped, “I’ve never seen anything like this place …”

They gradually approached the ghostly figures and stood near them surprised and studied their deadly features and started to wonder what the hell they were.

Eisenberg was astonished again as they were at the exact location Kurt had been examining and where the cross mark was that he had been found marked on the treasure map, and was located at the direct center of the mansion’s structure, and they watched the figures vanish and as they did he spotted them staring straight at them, reacting to them.

 

Chapter 22

 

The Treasure Quest

 

Eisenberg’s relatives arrived early the next morning and at breakfast he just told them to search where they thought it would be and gave them a copy of the treasure map and the mansion plans, and told them all to choose the rooms they wanted, and they chose the rooms near him and Kurt.

Later the servants and cleaners arrived and started cleaning the place up, and Eisenberg finally left to continue his search of the top floor with Kurt, and when they arrived there he could barely recognize the place during the day, and they looked about with the treasure map, and their reactions had changed to treating there as though something of unknown origins existed there.

Even during the day none of the others seemed to want to go into the unexplored regions, and went to the edges of them and worked their way in.

The paranormal investigations left and soon arrived back at the mansion with more equipment and a professor who was an expert on the phenomena and they arrived at the top floor and Eisenberg watched them approach the central region where the occurrence took place.

The professor kept trying to explain their reactions and was surprised at their claims that they had photographed the ghosts, and in the end left it, and went along with it, and decided to stay the night and continue their investigations.

Later when they all had a meal in the dining room near the front door he was amazed that some of relatives told the professor and the paranormal researchers of tales they had once been told of the mansion and it being haunted with mischievous demons and unearthly elementals and they were left confused, as much of it was clearly made up and unbelievable.

One claimed that when Howard Eisenberg had stayed there when they were younger the servants had told them of the place being haunted, and said the servants refused to stay anywhere near the place at night.

There was also an incident when Howard Eisenberg decided to seize the opportunity of investigating it and had people investigate what was there and they had left after encountering phenomena, and had never returned.

Eisenberg was surprised that the haunting had different forms and had actually been deadly, and that nightmare sounds viciously emerged all over the mansion and estate, and he started to realize how determined the psychic researchers and the professor were and that they phoned people to bring in extensive equipment to begin a decisive investigation.

 

Chapter 23

 

Howard Eisenberg’s Room

 

When Eisenberg entered a top floor room it felt strange and he tried to place it, and it was as though he had been in the room when he was younger, and he knew it was Howard Eisenberg’s room, but he had never been near the building before.

He moved slowly deeper into it, and it was as though Howard Eisenberg was still alive, and he realized that he now thought of him differently, and it felt like it was a form of sacred domain.

The outer corridor had to be the darkest place there for some reason, and strange dark and gloomy glows were there.

He wandered about wondering who the hell he had really been, and recalled all the things his relatives had said about him at the dinner table, and he had started wondering if they were up to something to try to get the treasure.

The place had only a few cobwebs and a little dust about it and had clearly been lived in by him.

Kurt walked in the door, with an astounded expression, and moaned, “So this is Howard’s room …”

By his face Eisenberg realized that something was happening somewhere, and he knew it had to be occurring where the psychic researchers were, and he finally asked, “What are they up to?”

“They’re positioning massive amounts of equipment all about the central region away up the corridor …”

“That’s what we wanted … It is also a good way to get rid of the problem! People will be staying in this place in the future …”

Kurt nodded and looked about, and replied, “But I believe they intend to do something … I think they are either trying to capture our visitations there or make contact with them tonight …”

Eisenberg looked up in surprise and realized that something could occur, and he wondered if the place could turn out like it was originally like, when all hauntings took place about the building and surrounding estate.

“It is too late …” Eisenberg gasped. “How can you stop them?”

“Correct! That’s another reason why I’m worried about it, and have even been considering getting out this place before something occurs …”

 

Chapter 24

 

The Manifestation

 

That night Eisenberg edged his way up the stairs to the top floor, and when he reached the top of floor he waited there, searching the darkness in the corridor and he saw nothing, and was surprised to see lights in the corridor go on and he immediately wondered what the ghost formations would do if they turned the lights on with them there.

He could not grasp what was happening, and what they would discover with all their equipment they had fitted there, and stood with his mouth wide open, and he went over what they had told him all the equipment was for, and he accepted it being there if it solved the haunting problem and even explained what was occurring, but not if it made it turn into a new state of hauntings, and deadly, and he gasped at the amount of problems there now were and wondered if things were moving in the opposite direction of solving everything.

The paranormal scientists and technicians had been rushing back and forward setting up their new equipment all around the corridor where the manifestations emerged, while testing and checking everything.

He realized their great interest in investigating the paranormal and realized that most had not actually believed in it until now, and had only vague fantasies of things, and no real thoughts of it being a real problem.

At the spot, at the center of the mansion, Eisenberg examined all the equipment about the region, with the places they would monitor everything hidden away from the manifestations spotting anything, and he wondered why they were so positive in things like them being at the same spot, and he wondered if they were about to make another mistake, and he watched all the scientists and technicians with surprise as he was sure he had seen them on the television, and that they were relatively notorious.

He was becoming sure that they had found far more than they indicated, and were keeping secrets.

He wanted to grasp what they knew and what he should know, and he strolled from place to place examining the equipment and everything else for clues, and recalled something that he had forgotten, which he had once read about some of the work that the paranormal scientists had done a few years back.

He recalled their stuff had been fairly surprising, and even alarming, which had drawn his attention at the time, and he recalled that he had dismissed it later as them using it to advertise their work.

At times he thought they were deliberately putting the psychic research there to cover their real work and discoveries! Whatever that was!

The scientists informed him that they were checking all known forms of disturbance, and energy and matter disturbances, in and around the emergence region, and they were sure that they would find something.

There was something strange, and he felt something was going to happen, but he could not grasp what, and he was sure they might not encounter it if they avoided doing certain things, and he regularly listened to them all at work and even their low level conversations.

Suddenly, in the darkness, in the outer corridor of the room he was in, where they were all hidden away from, they detected a reaction and that something was making an appearance, and the others in other place shifted positions and altered things and they all went silent and waited, and he checked his watch and realized it was late and around the same time as the last visitations, and he realized how late it was, and he watched the scientists at work, silently checking stuff on their equipment about the zone, and one whispered something desperately in another scientist’s ear, making the scientist look slightly surprised.

The scientist’s face then turned dramatic, after he considered it, making Eisenberg gasp and wonder what the hell was going to happen, and if they had put their foot in it again, and he waited for something to happen, and for a moment even regretted bringing them there, and he saw the scientists desperately do something.

He slowly started to sense something was there, and it sent a chill through him, and when he thought of what could occur, and his eyes for no reason fell upon something in the outer corridor through a gap in the door and he realized that they had not fully shut the door, and his heart leapt, and he saw its bright ghostly figure shifting about outside the room, and he watched the scientists activate stuff as they monitored the equipment.

Even though it was faint it looked like something familiar, and he watched the two strange ghostly figures on a screen silently doing something he could not see, as though they were somewhere else, and had different surroundings that were not visible to them, and they were something, and he suddenly thought he saw one had bright red eyes, and I tried to grasp what it was and was doing.

There was something strange there that he just could not grasp, and they moved and did things far differently than anyone or anything he had seen, and at times it shocked him and all the scientists and the things took a lethal appearance.

Suddenly he heard one of the women servants scream at the end of the corridor, as she must have entered the corridor from the stairs, and he was sure she had been bringing food up for some of the scientists late, and he heard her running away.

For a moment he saw a change in the ghost figures and saw two of the scientists activating something, and he tried to recall all the things that they had said they were going to do, and he sat back astounded as the ghost figures seemed to scream, and looked as though they were in great pain and unsuccessfully try to escape, and he wondered what it was, and if he had actually seen it before, and he watched all the scientists and others start to leave the rooms, and he followed them out into the corridor, and he realized that they had used a form of energy field to trap the ghost formations there, for them to study.

It astounded all of them, and most could not quite grasp what was there, and what they were dealing with, and up close, in the darkness of the corridor, and he studied a dull red radiance gleaming about them, illuminating their hideous devilish features, like demons, trying to cover their identities.

He glared at them, studying them, wondering what was there, and if all the ghost stories he had heard through his life were of real occurrences, and that they were of something else entirely.

The deep blackness about him was so vivid and things so real and unreal, and deadly, he felt shudders of horror.

For an instant one altered in form, and turn to a more demon energy formation, and they all stood back from them, wondering what it was, and what it intended to do, and how to handle it.

What amazed him the most was all of them, including the psychic researchers, could not properly recognize them, and openly admitted that they were something new.

He moved up close to one and examined its ghostly demon figuration and tried to grasp everything he could, which he could recognize, and he wondered what all the scientists about the world would think of it, and he realized all the scientists and others about him were all staring at him and it, and he realized how close he had gone, and that the others were far further back.

While he started moving away he examined it up close and saw it was like it was made up of a mass of a strange red energy being generated by something somewhere, and to his amazement it exploded into a frenzy of activity, doing things, and as he watched both of them vanish their facial features became visible and he realized that they were staring straight into his eyes, with horror and vengeance.

 

Chapter 25

 

The Cavity

 

The next morning Eisenberg could not believe the activity the place had, with the others up early searching everywhere, and he quickly had his breakfast and rushed up the stairs to the top floor determined to do something, after all the thoughts he had the night before of what existed there, and he now realized the danger of the place and that it could very well escalate into a full scale haunting.

At the top floor he got another surprise, and was left amazed as he approached the central region, where the hauntings had occurred, as Kurt and some of the others were frantically yanking up carpets and were trying lift the massive stone slabs of the floor, directly over the spot where the haunting had been, and he stood watching them, wondering what would occur and what could be buried away there, and he listened to Kurt talking of the cross mark he had found there on the treasure map.

He stood astounded, recalling what was there the night before, and he spotted some of the scientists in the surrounding rooms at work checking their equipment and findings, and wondered why the occurrence never occurred during the day, and only a specific time at night.

In the end he grabbed a seat and sat watching them removing the large slab, and felt the warm day edging in, and watched the sun blazing in at the end of the corridor.

“We will soon get this place searched properly if we all carry on like this …” Kurt moaned, and for a few seconds he wondered what he meant, and just nodded in agreement.

Eisenberg just wandered around nearby rooms that they had not entered and randomly stopped at paintings and antiques, with surprise, wondering what they were worth.

The things in Howard Eisenberg’s room had been the last things he had considered, but had found nothing of value, but he knew he was immensely wealthy and could easily have left something worth something, and something that could easily have vastly increased in value, and he studied a painting and wondered what it was worth, and he quickly phoned an old friend on his phone and sent photos of it to see if it was of value, and while he waited for a reply call he decided to keep searching everything that looked valuable.

Later he was surprised, before he hung up, to hear that the mansion and the occurrences were on the news, and it was in some of the papers, and he realized there was a danger of others appearing, and perhaps searching for the treasure.

While he searched, going off along the corridor, going into the distance, repetitive forceful hammering appeared and occasionally interrupted him enough to stop and listen and wonder why they were making so much noise.

He realized how much he liked treasure hunting and the quest and even the discovery of the paranormal occurrences and trying to figure out what would occur, and the solution to it, and realized he liked quests, the exhilaration, and the thrill of it gave him adrenalin. He was sure he would eventually find stuff all over the place and that he just did not know what he was looking for.

While he considered the place from different perspectives the sounds in the background escalated into a fury of rummaging and banging, which eventually made him come to a halt, stand alert and listen, and start making his way back.

Some of the others from below emerged at the top of the stairs, searching about, listening for where the sounds came from.

While Eisenberg approached Kurt he watched a cloud of dust come up and go everywhere, and listened to an immense bang.

He rushed up, and entered the dust cloud, coming along the corridor, while searching for what had happened, and he watched the scientists in the rooms either at the doors or shutting the doors.

“What the hell happened?” Eisenberg moaned loudly, glaring about him, cleaning the dust from his eyes, and saw Kurt and others completely covered in white dust.

Eisenberg watched them not reply and watched the dust cloud settle, and saw a massive hole in the floor, where rock slabs had gone crashing down, where there was a dense cloud of dust that mysteriously moved around, and he jumped when there was a bang from something below, and at the hole’s edge he felt shudders going through the floor, and heard sounds of boulders shifting about below him.

Kurt stood steady, while the others about him looked bewildered and glanced about them, observing everything, and Eisenberg just thanked them for the discovery, and for locating a hidden chamber he spotted below.

When the dust cleared a large black hole remained, which they were unable to penetrate with their eyes, and they stood trying to see what they could, and what they had smashed the floor away to reveal, and Eisenberg searched for a torch, and a scientist eventually walked over with one, and Eisenberg took it and bent over the hole and searched below, and wondered why it was so deep, and at the bottom all he saw was dust and rubble, with whatever was there buried below.

 

Chapter 26

 

The Lost Chamber

 

Eisenberg measured the floor with amazement and realized that he had not considered there really being anything there, and realized how the place had affected him, and realized there were places all over the building where there were places like it, and where the walls were far thicker than they should be, where there could be secret chambers and tunnels, and he wondered what they were for and why the builders had created them.

He realized that in historic times they could have thought differently and have been for ventilation and entrance points to somewhere where people might have hidden if attacked in wars, and he realized there must also be a ventilation or tunnel there going below, for the ghostly formation sounds to get below.

It was phenomenal how thick the region had been there and he had not fully noticed it, and it now looked large enough to conceal something significant away, and he wondered why someone had gone to such lengths to conceal it.

Eisenberg tied a rope around himself and got ready to follow Kurt down and started lowering himself down, and again he wondered what the hell Kurt was talking about, as he now seemed to be carrying out an alternative plan, and he watched him fiercely rush down, over the edge of the hole, and start shifting downwards to what was buried below, and Eisenberg followed him downwards, watching him go down, while watching the startled faces of the psychic researchers and scientists nearby.

When he hit the bottom, near Kurt, he was so absorbed in what was there and wondering what they thought was there that he hit the ground with a thud and fell over sideways, and over into the dust and rubble, and rushed onto his feet, and started cleaning the dirt from his clothes, and looked up and saw their startled faces looking down at him, and gasped and started to search about him.

It was hard to figure out why it was so beneficial to him to do such things, and even find the treasure, as he never entirely needed it, and he started looking for proof that it was more than just part of the structure of the building and suddenly spotted Kurt in the darkness doing something, and he suddenly saw things about him as his eyes adapted to the dimness there, and he tried to see what was there but his vision and mind could not grasp what was there.

When he removed his torch and it lit up the region across Kurt’s front all he saw was what looked like a strange wall going all the way round them, and saw something uniformly covering all the walls, accept what looked like a doorway, and he watched Kurt remove something and saw it looked like a white blanket over the wall in front of him, and he revealed shelves of books, and Eisenberg swiftly removed other sheets of material from the other walls, and shelves surrounding them, and realized it had to be a form of library, and that the door was now hidden away behind a wall, and he wondered why someone had hidden it away and gone to such lengths to build a wall over the front of the room and hide it away, and he opened the door and examined the brick wall and the bricks and realized it was really old and definitely from the original building.

Eisenberg wondered if they were making a mistake and if the place was in fact something else that they never realized existed.

Kurt examined the book in the shelves at a distance and moved gradually around them, checking everything he could, scarcely grasping the concept of why such a place had been built, and tried to recall something, and Eisenberg started removing books from the shelves randomly, trying to grasp what they were about, and what the people that lived there had been like and were doing there, but he barely grasped anything as they were all in another strange language, which he could not grasp.

Kurt started talking to the others up above, and told them what he had found, and they discussed the doorway, and they went down from above to the lower floor, to where the door was, and started examining the wall behind it.

Eisenberg spotted something and he moved in closer and realized that someone at some point had made an opening at the bottom of the wall, and a hole large enough to let someone in, and had entered there, and had filled it in afterwards, and by the materials it was made of he realized it could have been done recently, and he watched Kurt get a pick down from above and start smashing the bricks away, and he eventually left through a hole he made in it.

When Eisenberg got out he wondered why the haunting had come from there, and wondered if there was something hidden away there, or beneath the rubble, or behind one of the shelves, and he realized it might be small, and he wondered what the hell it could be.

 

Chapter 27

 

The Hideous Sounds

 

As Eisenberg awoke out a strange dream he considered how tired he was and what they were doing, and thought of other similar situations that he had done, and thought of other times he had awakened in the middle of the night, and as he recalled everything, and current state of the haunting, he gasped and suddenly realized that he could hear sounds emerging from further along the corridor and he jumped out of bed, and rushed over to the door, and gasped when he heard the sounds, and they seemed magnified, and at the door he heard them blaring out through the corridor.

It mildly amused him as he recalled who was in the rooms near the sounds, and he realized that the sounds reminded him of his dream, but he never noticed a connection.

“What hell!” he moaned, shoving his clothes on, and rushed out into the corridor, and watched Kurt and the two paranormal researchers standing nearby, wide eyed and repetitively whispering to each other.

As he approached them they moved away towards the stairs and he followed them, and gasped and realized what the haunting had been like, and what they had done there with the scientists, and he realized he wanted to know the outcome of the occurrence, and wondered why the ghost figures had returned, and he realized that if they were the real thing they would be trapped there, haunting there night after night, and he felt sorry for them and realized there could be a way to allow them to leave.

At the top floor he stood and watched Kurt and the two paranormal researchers moving along the corridor ahead towards them at the center of the mansion and as he moved along he heard the sounds at their loudest that he had heard them, wailing and screaming, and felt the vibrations going through the floor with astonishment, and he tried to grasp if they were screaming in pain or enragement, and further along he realized he could not grasp what most of the sounds were or were coming from, and he wondered what the hell they were, as none of them had given any proper explanations of anything.

The disturbance or sounds seemed as if it had different states and often altered, and he imagined it as a warp through space and time causing many different things to occur and create sporadic sounds about the place, and he wondered what the hell their supernatural actually was.

Suddenly he spotted Kurt and the two psychic investigators had stopped and he looked ahead, staring through the blackness and at lights shifting about, and he rushed up to Kurt.

In the darkness at the end of the corridor the two ghostly figures seemed to be in frenzy and shifting wildly about, and he noticed they kept being stopped leaving a particular zone, and he realized they must be furiously fighting or furiously trying to escape from there, and he wondered who or what they were, and why they were there, and he tried to recall what he seen of them when the scientists had been there.

“What the hell are those things up to?” he finally muttered, staring, bewildered, and wondering what the outcome would be.

“This place is a hell of a place!” Kurt mumbled.

“Have you any history of the place?” he asked, wondering if he or the psychic researchers had uncovered anything, as he was sure it would be recorded by someone somewhere.

He realized that he really felt like going back to bed, and that it had been a long day and the next day would even be longer, and he watched the ghosts figures furiously shifting about, as though at a hyper speed and he realized that he could not properly see the things and that they were unrecognizable to them, and that their appearance in the mansion had things missing, which he was sure were at where they were, and he realized they were something else and their appearance was entirely different from what was visible, and like seeing someone on an infrared or X-ray screen, and the sounds were absolutely absurd and unrecognizable, and he realized if they could grasp why they were there and where they were they could start solving what was occurring and how to handle the situation.

The things were shifting about absurdly and he wondered if they were in pain, and if something was torching them, and he realized if they were dead and ghosts that they might very well be in the deepest depths of hell, and he realized that they might be able to exorcise them.

 

Chapter 28

 

The Ancient Books

 

When Eisenberg entered the library with the others in the morning he examined the massive entrance hole in the roof they made, and the pile of rubble across the floor, and wondered if the ghost figures had reacted to it and the other things they had done there, including what the scientists did to them on the previous night with their equipment, and he realized if they were ghosts and had supernatural powers that they make them pay for it.

He examined under the rubble, looking for anything below, and he examined the stone floor and the rubble, and he sensed something unusual, and that it was in fact the books, and he looked about the room, and where the hole entrance into the library went, and watched the light coming in.

Something seemed different in the library and he watched the others bring in a table and chairs and put them at the central point where they had cleared, and they sat about the table in the seats, and made themselves familiar with their new surroundings, and Eisenberg went over and grabbed a pile of books and dusted them and piled them on the table.

It was incredible! All his relatives were searching the mansion everywhere for treasure and had even persuaded the servants, cleaners, and psychic researchers into joining in, and many of them entered the room.

The books he took amazed him with their age, as they were far more ancient than he had imagined.

He consistently wondered why the books had been hidden away there, and wondered if there was some law and crackdown on them for some reason, and he kept wondering why they were hidden away, and he realized that the books he got were virtually unreadable, and in another language.

He suddenly realized that the books were uneven and hanging over in places and that the last time he had seen them he was sure they had been straighter, and wondered if something had caused it.

There was something about searching for some things that he never liked, which frustrated him, when he could not find anything. There were far too many things that suggested too many things that could be anything. The mind could turn anything into what looked like something or a clue if he wanted something badly enough.

He could be following false clues that never existed there, and making major mistakes there for years! He decided to check the main books and anything that looked like a clue, and decided he would call it a day after a certain amount of time, if nothing was discovered by them.

They searched through books for anything and kept finding they were empty and in another language, which they suspected was a really early language.

As far as he was concerned successful treasure hunting normally had proper information of treasures, and not strange riddles. They found treasures and lost artifacts with knowledge and traced them with advanced technology.

If they could only properly trace the original owners and builders of the original building, which the psychic researchers and scientists had achieved the greatest results with, after using all the means available to them, but they still could not grasp who the hell the mansion owners had been, and what they had been up to, and he realized that they had to bring people in that could read the language in the books, and the others agreed, and he decided to wait for them to get them and bring them in, and they decided to look through the books for anything of interest they could find.

 

Chapter 29

 

The Second Map

 

Eisenberg sat with his mouth open when he opened a book that looked somehow different from the rest of the books and he tried to grasp why it was.

He saw that it was made different, and had a different shape, and was clearly from a later time, but what was the most curious was the fact that the dust on it was far less, for some reason, and he was sure that someone else had put it there, at a different time, and he curiously examined it and played with it and realized that it looked as if someone had put it there at an even later time than he thought, and even looked like the person added some of the dust artificially, and he sat wondering why the hell they would do it.

He started studying the contents, going through it, and started to realize that though it was the same language it was different, and had different paper, and he was amazed that there was a bump on the cover, where he felt something concealed, and he used a blade to cut it open, and pulled out a small piece of folded paper.

He sensed something and sat staring at it, while the voices of the others altered to mumbles and background sounds.

He unfolded and stretched it out, perhaps done for the first time in hundreds of years, and held it up to the light and saw its details clearer, and some of the others gathered around him, and they examined it.

“It’s an old drawing of the mansion!” Kurt replied, standing behind him, seeing something that confirmed his beliefs.

Eisenberg realized it was and proved it and wondered why someone had made it, and of part of it, and after studying he was sure that it was more than that and that it could be from an ancient plan of the top floor, from a large map, which he was sure was showing where something was, and he knew it because it was important and that the person that put it there had it hidden in the book. It had some detail to it that he studied and tried to recognize, and he proved it was accurate, and he realized the original building was basically the same in places.

His thoughts were wild and he wondered what the person had been up to. The other original mansion, moved there, had to be the most haunted hideous place in existence. And he wondered why there were so many secrets buried away about the place, and he had consistently sensed it since he had arrived at the place.

Kurt looked at it strongly for a moment and took it off the table and held it over his light, and he considered faint lines on it for a moment, and looked baffled about something.

“Could this be connected with the treasure?” he moaned, desperate for clues.

Eisenberg eventually took it and wondered what he meant, and examined it for clues to its identity, and why it was there.

It could be more valuable as assumed but on the other hand it could be anything. They both studied it from different angles, until they started losing interest.

“Doesn’t that look like your treasure map?” Kurt moaned, when he realized it, and Eisenberg looked at it and was surprised it did, and that he had not noticed it, and he removed the treasure map, which he had found in the grave in the cemetery, and thought it was a rough copy of it but after close examinations he saw it was not and he realized there were two treasure maps.

 

Chapter 30

 

The Quest

 

Eisenberg strolled about the building amazed at how far the others were going to search the place, and even saw the cleaners trying to remove a cupboard to search behind it, and he decided to talk them into it as he just wanted to complete the task, even though he discovered strangers frantically yanking up floorboards at a region on the bottom floor, and realized they were locals, and builders or something, and in the end decided to leave it as if they found anything he was sure he would hear of it.

While wandering up the stairs he heard to a repetitive forceful hammer that appeared away in the distance somewhere and he occasionally stopped to listen and wondered why someone was so determined to break through something, and where the hell was it coming from, and he eventually realized it was coming from outside of the building.

He realized how much he liked the adventure and even the strange mind-boggling paranormal occurrences and trying to find out what it was and solutions to it.

At one point he was sure there was stuff all over the place, after seeing the reactions to things by others, and the locals seemed to think there was far more.

While he considered the interior from different perspectives, and climbed higher up the stairs, the sounds in the background escalated into a fury of rummaging and thuds, which made everyone he saw look alert and listen, and wondering what was happening and what they had they missed.

It sounded as if they had found something and were trying breakthrough to something to get it.

In the end he marched down a corridor to where it was coming from, confused and wondering what was there, and met someone, and he was surprised to find out someone was on the roof and he realized that there could very well be an attic on the building, going over the center zone of the top floor.

He started to wonder why they never thought of there, and realized nothing was up there, and the mark on the map was on the top floor, and he realized that it could have been in the ceiling, and above them all along, as the person might have just put it there, and wanted to conceal its exact position.

There was little room from the ceiling to the top of the building and anything there would be really small, but he realized there could be something.

 

Chapter 31

 

The Attic

 

Eisenberg stood on the roof staring and checking the estate all around him, and he climbed into a hole in the roof they had made, and crouched down and entered the darkness of the attic.

Further along he saw light and there was a cloud of dust appearing, and heavy thuds emerged and accelerated, almost climaxing at one point, and he sensed that they might be about to uncover something, and he tried to move faster, watching he never put his feet through the floor, even though he was sure that it was wood, and planks of wood below it.

He watched the men working there, glaring down at something.

Further on he saw them crouched around a hole in the attic floor, surrounded by a cloud of dust, and he tried to work out where it was situated in the top floor and gave up, and watched one continue to smash away the floor and increase the size of the hole, and he moved nearer, as he heard and felt shudders going through the floor, roof, and air, and heard of crash down below somewhere near them.

Their looks slowly altered from bewildered glances to observing something in the darkness there, and he examined all the chunks of rock and pieces of plaster scattered everywhere across the floor about them and he wondered who the hell had put them there, and knew that it had to be one of his relatives, and surely Kurt being involved, and knew it had to be at about the center of the building.

When he reached them he saw the large black hole up close and wondered what they were doing, and investigating.

What had they discovered was concealed below the floor and he watched one eventually shine a dull torch down, and clearly never saw anything.

He measured the floor with amazement and realized the size of the hole was large and that there must be far more secret chambers all about the mansion.

He had still not fully considered the implications of it, even after measuring walls and regions all about the place. It was phenomenal how thick the walls and floors actually were, and he wondered why the occupants wanted to conceal so much, and he saw Kurt appear behind him, and heard him talking, and realized it was him behind the workmen searching there, and he started to realize how deadly the place was becoming.

 

Chapter 32

 

The New Paranormal Investigator

 

Eisenberg sat in the ancient library watching a paranormal researcher, who was searching through the books with amazement, and he could not even recall him, as there were so many there now, and realized Kurt had put him there, and he realized that he was actually reading the books, and for Kurt.

“What do think?” Kurt eventually asked the new paranormal investigator. “Tell him what you’ve found!”

The paranormal investigator looked up, and placed the book down, and replied, “It would be a shame to ruin this place …”

Eisenberg sat confused and realized how long he had been away from them, and realized it was not really long, but realized a lot of things had happened, and eventually asked, “What’s been happening since I’ve been away … Can you actually understand the writing in the books?”

“Yes! He has been …” Kurt replied.

“So what’s the stuff about?” he eagerly asked, determined to get an answer to what he had been trying to solve for hours.

“Much of it’s supernatural stuff …” the paranormal investigator replied first.

“Stuff such as witchcraft, voodoo, devil worshippers …”

“Yes! Ancient stuff!”

“What did you get?”

“They were into really heavy stuff …”

“What like?”

“They seemed to have killed large amounts of humans … We still have not found out what they were …”

“The original occupants?”

“Probably all the occupants that lived in the castle for centuries …” the paranormal researcher replied, holding up the book he had, and showing his alarm at the discoveries he had made.

“Castle? What castle?” Eisenberg asked, concerned.

“This castle! Alright the building they made this building out of when they reconstructed it here …”

“Was this a German castle?” he asked, curiously.

“This was a Transylvanian castle … These books and the library are from there and were in the original building …”

“What else?” he gasped, realizing that it was a castle.

“Well they seemed to be really eminent and mind-boggling and they seemed to have some form of science, which I’ve been trying to grasp … It was really far out … I’ve not fully grasped what they were or were doing, and what happened to them …”

“Were they some form of royalty?”

“I believe so! Or had become royalty after many wars and killings – and had ruled ruthlessly for centuries …”

“What do you think it is then?” he asked whispered, confused, not fully grasping what was there or what he was explaining the place was.

“What’s what?” he asked.

“The ghost figures and occurrences in this place?”

“That’s something else I’ve not been able to answer … These are notes I’ve taken of things I’ve found …”

Eisenberg reached over and took his notes and started reading through them carefully, ignoring many, which were connected to the paranormal researcher, and sat staggered at things, and realized how haunted and deadly the place actually had been, and might return to in the future, and realized that he had hardly read the majority of the stuff in the library, and knew there was far more.

 

Chapter 33

 

The Complete Map

 

The next morning Eisenberg studied the new paranormal researcher as he walked into the library and wondered who he was, as none of the others had heard of him, but he knew he was good and knew far more than the others, and he trusted Kurt, and was sure he had put him there for a reason.

He watched him search through the books, with amazement at the speed and amount of books he had searched.

“What do think?” Kurt asked. “Tell him what you’ve found!”

“This place is hideous …” the paranormal researcher replied, gasping at the things he had read. “They must have killed thousands … What I don’t get is their true identity … I’ve not been able to trace them to anything really … Other than some wars they fought … And even they did not know who was fighting them, and there were accounts of them massacring massive armies and there being no survivors …”

“Is there anything else on the wars in the books?”

“There’s little on and there seems to be some sort of cannibalism they carried out … They mention them feasting on the bodies of the soldiers …”

The paranormal investigator looked energetic, as though he wished to do something, and he had noticed some of the others were losing hope of finding anything new, and he watched him place a book he had down on the table.

“It would be a shame to ruin this place!” he silently moaned, and Eisenberg recalled his reply and wondered what the hell he was talking about.

“It’s incredible that this stuff is full of supernatural stuff?” he moaned, wondering what else was there.

For moment Eisenberg wondered if he was trying to get valuable books, but he doubted it, and he wanted to thank him for spending so many hours trying to solve and uncover what was buried away there.

“There is a lot of supernatural stuff … The rest is stuff by other people about other things …”

“Stuff like witchcraft …”

“Ancient stuff from Transylvanian …”

Eisenberg removed the map he had found in the library and spread it out on the table and used a magnifying glass to study it, and realized it looked different with the extra lighting now in the library, and he managed to recognize things on it with fascination, and sat wondering what it had been used for, and he knew the book it was in had nothing, as the paranormal investigator had studied it scrupulously and had found nothing.

The fact that the original map was relatively similar drew his attention to it.

“It’d also probably destroy what’s there if you used explosives to blow it …” the paranormal investigator continued, and Kurt nodded back, and Eisenberg realized that they had been talking about something, which he could not grasp.

Eisenberg sat confused and suddenly recalled where he had put the original map and got it out the bottom of his inside jacket pocket and placed it over the table.

He sat surprised, as both of the treasure maps were so similar and he could not grasp why, and he flattened them both out and was surprised that their sizes were identical, and he had thought the new one was far larger, perhaps as it had been squashed and crumpled more.

The amazing thing was they actually fitted together, and the more he flattened them and fitted them together the more he was positive they were once joined together, and he started to study them and realized they were a complete map of the original top floor of the castle, even though both looked about the same.

Yet what he could not grasp was why they were there, and why one half was hidden in a book and why the lawyer gave him the other one, and he wondered why it was not a better drawing, and he wondered if Howard Eisenberg had been more confused than he had been, as there was no suggestion of there being anything on it and he had checked the original map scrupulously with everything he could think of and it surely never held much.

Eventually Eisenberg got the plan of the top floor and compared it to the map version and tried to spot any differences, and scrupulously studied it centimeter by centimeter.

In the end, at a distance, going over it again, all he could see was what looked like an the ink mark at the center of both of them, which was on both maps, which was on the original map beside the cross mark, at where the hauntings and library were, and he studied it with a more powerful magnifying glass and was amazed that it actually had a shape, which had been smudged and altered when both parts had been separated, and he realized it might just be the library, and drawn wrongly.

It was located at the exact center of the original castle, and he eventually pushed it away from him and realized it had to be in the library after all, and he wondered where the hell someone of ancient times would hide something in the library, and he decided to search everywhere in the library they had not searched.

 

Chapter 34

 

The Real Center

 

“What the hell is this place?” Kurt moaned out loud, playing with the map, with both maps stuck together, and Eisenberg wondered why he reacted strangely.

“It’s great during the day,” he uttered back, and thought of trying to explain something, and he stopped, as though he wanted to avoid saying something, and he kept wondering if Kurt knew something about the place he never.

While they approached the center of the building, where the large cavity now was, where the deformed ghost figures still emerged at night, floating in midair, as though the floor was beneath them, they wondered what they were missing.

Eisenberg watched Kurt approach the place and wondered what the hell he was hiding away now, and if it was the same thing as before, even though he had found many things he had already been keeping to himself.

“What is it you’re looking for?” Kurt moaned, looking at the place, now with some depression, and shrugged.

“This is not the center of the building!” Eisenberg announced, and pointed at the map. “The exact center is over there!”

They both went around the hole in the floor, and Eisenberg recalled all the scientists that had been at work there and realized that they had been searching the wrong place and the place behind a wall further along at the side of the corridor was, and they came to the place where there was a large region between two rooms, and they entered one room, where they saw a small hole drilled into the wall, and they examined it.

“You’ll not be able to enter there!” Kurt moaned, shrugging.

“Why not?”

“We drilled there to send in a camera. But couldn’t get through! It’s solid! We think it’s some form of metal … That’s what we found up in the attic …”

Eisenberg recalled it and realized with surprise that they had been searching there, and probably had worked out it was the center point.

“What now?” Kurt asked, curiously.

“We can have the inside checked with something …”

“We tried everything! But for some reason nothing shows up at that zone.”

“What about sonar or something?”

“Nothing works! But we got the depth of the wall and inner solid chamber, and found it was its thinnest at the top in the attic, and about only a tenth of the thickness, and they’ve been working on getting through it …”

 

Chapter 35

 

The Chamber Shell

 

Eisenberg crouched down under the attic roof and watched the workmen drill furiously into the shell of the room below them.

Again he wondered how the hell the occupants of the castle had managed to build the chamber shell, and realized they should have removed the outer wall surrounding it and examined what it was, and he wondered how the hell they were going to enter the thing and get safely out, and if there was anything inside they would have a hard job getting out the blasted thing.

Suddenly he saw more workmen appear from the roof overhead, bringing in ropes and the way for them to descend into its confines, and he was sure they had something to lower them down and hoist them up, and he gasped and wondered what they thought existed there.

As the cloud of dust about them started to disperse he heard them trying to decide who should go down and realized none them wanted to do it, and he realized how much the place had affected them, and he for some reason wanted to do it, and he made his way over to them, crouching below the ancient roof, and he was amazed that he never even needed to say anything, and as though they were waiting for him to do it, and they immediately started attaching a harness to him and he moved into the hole going into the blackness below, and he gasped at the size of it and that he might not be able to get out of it, or get trapped going through.

It was what he had been waiting for though, and it was the climax to all their investigations, and he fitted everything he needed about him, and loosened himself up and started squeezing his legs and body through the hole, and as he went done he examined the thickness of the shell that they had drilled through with some astonishment, and wondered how the hell they had manufactured such a thing, and accepted that it might not be what it seemed, and made differently, and he shifted into the blackness below, and it engulfed him, and they started lowering him faster, and he looked down into the sheer blackness as though he was hanging over an abyss, and it went out into infinity.

Above he felt dust falling and spotted the workmen sitting around the hole on the attic floor, and he tried to work out what the hell the building had been used for and why it was so different, and wondered if it just belonged to some wealthy eccentric person.

While his speed slowed he watched the hole decrease in size and he heard and felt shudders from the rope from the drill being used on something else and he tried to work what they were doing, and he smelt the surrounding stale air, and heard surrounding shudders about him from the drill vibrations, and he felt dust and small stones come down over his head.

 

Chapter 36

 

The Hideous Chamber

 

Eisenberg stood confounded, like he had died and was standing somewhere in hell, surrounded by impenetrable blackness, waiting to be given his punishment for entering the chamber.

When he grabbed his light from his jacket and put it on its dimmest setting, and waited, and turned it on, and saw nothing at first, and barely able to see, and examined all the chunks of material and pieces of wood scattered across the ground, from the hole overhead, and he wondered who the hell had put the place there, and how the hell he had ended up doing what he was doing, and he could not fully grasp what dangers there were, and even if any really existed, and he still had not been able to prove the ghost figurations could physically affect them, and he wondered if they were actually the real thing and that the media and the era had altered them beyond recognition.

A deep thud echoed down and he looked up startled in time to see something flying through the air and land next to him, and realized one the workmen had dropped a ruler into the chamber, and he watched one gaze down at him through the hole, and he shifted position, and away from the debris, and he vaguely saw shapes about his side and stood transfixed trying to identify them.

The ebbing radiance of his light surprised him and he could not grasp why he had one with the batteries going dud and he quickly turned the brightness up to see what was there but the power of the batteries was too low, and he played about with it until he had it at its brightest, and he walked over to the objects he saw, scarcely grasping the concept of why such a place existed.

The solid walls echoed sounds of his movements that took strange tones, and he strained his eyes increasingly to see further, but there were no real features to anything.

One of the workmen suddenly shouted and a beam of light shot about the walls and down over him, and the light directly in his eyes, and he threw the light straight down to him to get, and he rushed straight over to it, and he played around with it and slowly turned around, with the light blasting straight out, and saw what he thought were giant coffins, going around in a circle, with an even larger central one, and he slowly marched over to them.

While he approached the first he realized it was a solid stone tomb, and he counted twelve of them going in a circle around a thirtieth central one, and was amazed at their perfect symmetrical positioning, and he even wondered where he was in the building, and why it was like he was somewhere else, and he tried to grasp if there was anything else, and wondered why the hell it was only tombs, and why they were so hidden away.

He examined the strange stone and it’s perfectly cut edges and wondered why it was so immaculately cut and could not accept it was cut by hand, and he felt its smoothness with his fingertips, and tried to find anything on it that gave the identity of the person, and he searched increasingly trying to grasp why they had been put there and why.

His close examinations gave little and he started going around the circle of tombs, occasionally glancing at the central one, and its immense size, wondering if it belonged to a king, and he started searching them for their names and dates.

With a piece of paper and pen he drew a vague plan of them and walked around them looking for any entrance points to them that he might have missed, positive that there had to be something, and he found nothing and they looked perfectly sealed and he wondered what the hell the structure was for, and climbed over one and into a gap between the outer tombs and the large central one, and shifted around the gap examining the other side of the tombs, and found them the same.

He suddenly spotted writing carved into the large central tomb near its base and he knelt down and examined the small writing with his torch and saw he never knew the language and carefully wrote it down on a piece of paper, and started examining the writing on the piece of paper for anything, and spotted a crack near the top of the large tomb when the torchlight went there, and hidden in dirt over it, and saw there was a stone lid over the tomb.

He placed the torch on the floor facing up at the lid and started pushing the lid up, and shoved at it until went up, and he could get his hand inside, and he pulled it sideways, and pulled it sideways until he had successfully pulled it over to the side, and away from covering the contents of the tomb, and rested on the floor with the torch, ready to reveal the contents of the tomb, and recalled the ghost figurations, and stood and shone the torch inside the tomb.

 

Chapter 37

 

The Supernatural Being

 

Scientists shifted all about the chamber adjusting and setting up equipment all over the area of the tombs, and by their descriptions Eisenberg knew their technology had gone far beyond anything that they previously had, and most of the scientists had been changed for far more advanced ones, and most were thunderstruck by the giant supernatural being resting in the central tomb.

They used new drilling equipment to tunnel through the thick metal shell behind the wall in the corridor, and created a doorway into the chamber from the corridor.

Nobody had given him any explanation of what was in the central tomb! Nobody had even touched it! The only thing that had been touched had been the treasure chest he had found buried in it, and he kept realizing repeatedly that Howard Eisenberg had been right all along, and there was treasure buried away there.

The jewels themselves were staggering as most belonged to rich kings and powerful people who had been killed in wars and by other methods, and the contents were worth incalculable millions.

He had also taken a diary he found with it, which was in a strange language, which he never grasped, but the paranormal investigator, who translated the books in the mansion library, was able to translate a few lines of, and claimed the supernatural being was Dracula.

The other tombs were full of the remains of strange women that had wooden stakes embedded in their chests, which they were sure were vampires, but the scientists and others had not bothered with them and left them for the archaeologists to investigate.

Kurt and others were astounded there was a treasure after all, and wondered what the lawyer would do, as they were all getting a share, and Eisenberg realized he never really wanted to spend his life running the companies for Howard Eisenberg.

The disturbances clearly escalated and the paranormal scientists that investigated the ghost formations appearances claimed they were two of the women vampires in two of the tombs, which had abnormal skeleton formations, and they believed that they were something else, and not human, and believed they were trapped in a form of limbo state between life and death.

Eisenberg watched scientists set up equipment at the haunted zone, where the ghost figurations emerged, over the library, as well as at the real central zone at the tombs, and he sensed an upcoming catastrophe.

Eisenberg went over what they told him of what they were doing and what all the equipment was for, and he accepted it if it solved the haunting problem and explained what was occurring, but not if it made things turn into a new state, and a highly deadly state, and he gasped at the amount of problems they had and wondered if things were going in the wrong direction from what they wanted.

The paranormal scientists and technicians rushed about setting up equipment all around the corridor and tombs, while testing and checking everything.

He realized paranormal existed and realized that they had not entirely believed it until then, and had vague fantasies of things, and no real definite thoughts it was a real problem.

He kept examining the equipment, and places they had hidden away to monitor everything, and he watched all the scientists and technicians and became positive that they had found far more than they indicated, and were keeping secrets.

When it grew late, at the time the haunting occurred, there was something strange about the occurrences and tombs that he could not quite grasp, and he sensed something was going to occur, but he could not grasp it, and he was sure that they might not do it if they avoided doing certain things.

In the corridor they detected reactions, and that they were making an appearance, and they turned off all the lights, and hid away, and silently waited, and Eisenberg checked his watch and realized it was at the same time the last visitations occurred, and he watched the scientists silently activating and checking equipment, and what was occurring about the zones, and he watched them desperately reacting and one whispered in another scientist’s ear, making the scientist look surprised.

While the ghost formations emerged he realized they somehow looked different, and their features altered, and looked confident, and as though they were about to do something, and watched a scientist’s face turn dramatic, making him wonder what the hell was going on, and if they had put their foot in it again, and he stood staggered waiting for something to happen.

He slowly sensed something there was different, and it sent a chill through him as he felt they were in great danger, and when he thought of what could occur he realized there was nothing they could do, and his eyes for no reason fell upon a brightness through a crack in the door, and he moved closer, and saw bright ghostly figures shifting about, and that they were turning solid, and he watched the scientists check stuff as they monitored everything.

He saw the two strange ghostly figures doing something and shift away along the corridor, as though they were somewhere they could not recognize, and had different surroundings, and he suddenly saw they had bright red eyes that were glowing, and tried to grasp what they were.

There was something that he just could not grasp and they moved and did things far differently than anything he had seen, and at times they shocked him and the scientists with their lethal appearance, and they could not grasp what they really were, and he sensed something far more powerful behind them, and that they were obeying something.

For a moment he saw a change in their ghost figures as they entered the chamber with the tombs, and he rushed out the room with the scientists, and watched horrified scientists in the chamber with the tombs race out the opening, and he heard them explain what happened when they removed the wooden stakes from the two vampires creatures.

When they reached the opening of the chamber with the tombs, Eisenberg watched the two ghostly vampire figures scream as they approached the large central tomb, with the supernatural being, and he watched them remove what looked like a stake or something from its heart, and leapt back, and they watched its massive shape rise out of the tomb, and he wondered what the hell it was, and felt its powers and fury, and it viciously altered its shape and its powers increased, and it shifted into a dark region at the back of the chamber.

At one point it altered into a mass of a strange red energy that exploded into a frenzy of activity, doing things, and he watched it alter into a far different formation, with horror and vengeance.

He knew it would get out the chamber, and realized there were only two entrance points to the chamber, for it to get away from its hideous confines, and Eisenberg tried to find a place to shift over to, and he wondered who the hell had managed to confine it there, and he watched it alter into a large black flying demon creature, and it shifted up into the attic, and the two vampire creatures followed it.

In the dark sky over the mansion, in the room next to the chamber, they watched them vanish into distant black clouds, and Eisenberg realized it was going in the direction of New York.

 

Epilogue

 

The King of the Vampires

 

Out of the blackness of night a vampire creature shot through the dark clouds like the Grim Reaper and swooped down and landed on a pointed mountain peak high over the world.

Amidst awesome darkness its black formation formed into a humanoid creature as it visualized its first appearance thousands of years ago, and it realized it had forgotten its supernatural origins, and it was mysterious and obscure, and it had memories of the Carpathian Mountains, where it believed something occurred.

For the first time in its existence it saw its obliteration and violently shuddered and its shape altered as it almost lost control.

The world still seemed unrecognizable and it was staggered by the hidden dangers to it and it monitored its formation and considered how recent occurrences could possibly have occurred, and the humans, which it fed on, had ways of destroying it, and they had destroyed most of its vampire creatures, and they had been turned into ashes after hideously being destroyed.

It instantaneously changed into a bat formation and leapt up into the air, and raced away towards its castle, buried away in an immense wood, hidden away from discovery, and it entered the trees at an unknown unexplored region, and it shifted into its long black shadows like a strange black ghost formation.

It contemplated the real dangers to its survival and eternal life and it began to contemplate how it could survive.

Its supernatural species was so ancient it could not believe it had a beginning.

Memories of the strange human creatures swirled through its thoughts, and their villages and armies it had destroyed in wars, and their strange folklore and rituals mystified it, and it recalled what they had altered into, and the ways they used to destroy the other vampires creatures.

It had been contacted by unknown humans by an unknown form, of supernatural origins, and it had chosen not to make contact, and it had not entirely grasped their extraordinary powers, with an unknown extraordinary technology, and it had been lucky as its castle was barely visited by them and it knew they feared it.

It had always had vague memories of it being trapped on the world, as a strange celestial object lost out in space, and it realized it had to fight to survive further than it had done before, and it wondered if it could, and it thought of escaping from the vicinity and discovering somewhere else.

The moon shifted overhead above the treetops as it formed a monster shape creature as it flew through the trees, and it watched the castle emerge through the trees ahead, and it suddenly sensed something, and it took comfort in the moon’s existence with its familiarity, and it resembled a stellar sight it never grasped.

Its strange shadows shifted about the lower trees below in the moonlight, probing out everywhere, and it studied everything in its surroundings, expecting hideous encounters, and it thought of all the ancient wars and deadly encounters it had won.

In the trees at the front of the castle it landed hard and instantly formed into the most deadly hideous supernatural monster it had ever contrived and propelled itself forward and smashed through the trees and its body adapted to its new form and formed more powerful legs and razor-sharp claws.

Something strange paralyzed it, and it could not break free, and it detected a form of energy, an energy formation it never recognized, and it felt it withdrawing energy from it, and it used the remains of its energy to alter into its human formation and saw humans appear from the castle, with a strange technology it never realized existed, and watched as they surrounded it, and it tried to look like one of them, and show it was one of them, and the wood and strange beings vanished, and it went into a dormant state.

Prologue

 

New York Dracula

 

A monster black shape shot out of the dark night over New York and shifted through black clouds like a monster Grim Reaper and swooped down and landed on top of the Empire State Building and stood balanced high over the world.

It reformed into its humanoid Dracula formation as it recalled its reawakening and ancient memories, and memories from thousands of years ago, and its supernatural origins, mysteriously lost in blackness, and yet it still had memories of the Carpathian Mountains, and what it believed could have occurred there.

It recalled its death at its Transylvanian castle and the strange humanoid beings that killed it, and its realization before it died that they were not the humans it fed on, and for the first time in its existence it had seen obliteration, and it violently shuddered and altered its shape and stood examining the colossal civilization sprawled across its front, and going below.

The world was unrecognizable now and even though it was staggered by the hidden dangers it knew it could survive and it considered how the occurrences could possibly have occurred to transform the world, and humans, which it fed on, and it thought of its vampire creatures.

It swiftly changed into a bat formation and leapt up into the air and shot away towards its hideout, buried away, hidden away from discovery, and it flew into the black clouds, and shot in and out of clouds, like a black demon.

Again it contemplated the dangers to its survival were immense and began to contemplate how it could survive.

It was of supernatural origins and so ancient it could not believe it had a beginning source.

Memories of the strange way it reawakened went through its thoughts as it tried to grasp something it had missed, and it considered how it got there, and how they had revived it, and its thoughts of the ancient villages and armies it had destroyed, and their folklore and rituals.

The world mystified it, everywhere, and left it staggered, and it wondered where the unknown humanoids had gone, and wondered what they had done with it, and it realized they had some unknown knowledge of the supernatural, and it had not entirely grasped their extraordinary powers, extraordinary technology, and it had been lucky.

Its vague ancient memories of being trapped on the world, and it being a strange celestial object lost out in space startled it, and it realized it had to fight to survive further than it had done before, and it wondered if it could, and it thought of escaping.

The moon shifted out of the clouds as it shot down into a desolate wood, and it shifted through the treetops as it altered its formation to a black flying monster creature, and it watched a structure emerge in the trees ahead, and it landed near it and instantly formed into the deadliest hideous supernatural monster it had ever contrived and propelled itself forward and it smashed its way through the trees, knocking them down and smashing them into pieces, and formed powerful legs and razor-sharp claws.

 

 

 

II

 

The Celestial Orb

 

The artifact looked deadlier than he had ever seen it, and was pulsating with energy, which looked and sounded like it was on the brink of a colossal explosion, and Eisenberg, Kurt, and the paranormal investigator timidly shifted into the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center research chamber.

At a closer investigation they stood confused as they believed something was occurring as scientists were nervously standing around it monitoring it, and they spotted vigorous activity all about the place, and they started working like crazy activating and checking things, and they realized that they had done something, and that it was the reason that they wanted them there, and they took them over to the side and seated them.

The artifact altered shape and appearance at a frenzied rate, of which there was little to indicate the outcome.

At times he thought he saw a shape of something inside it.

It looked powerful, and deadly! Perhaps unstable! By their previous investigations and what the scientists claimed he was sure they gave an energy force, and that they were feeding it energy that it used, and he realized it was perhaps the reason it could not do anything and had been dormant, and he realized the dangers of its revival, and if it exploded, and he wondered why the scientists were so confident about it.

With horror, at the side of vision, he saw a group of scientists and technicians move in with new equipment, and they started arranging it around the energy bubble, and he gasped, and wondered what they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw something inside it shift.

Famous scientist in and rushed into places and he realized something really was going happen this time, and he watched someone film it, and what might be an incredible historic occurrence, and the discovery of it, and he realized from nearby scientists that it might prove what it was, and he watched someone else filming it, perhaps for the media, which some scientists were considering using if they wished it to be known.

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of things they believed were occurring, and watched it creating magnificent optical effects, making things distort, and it looked like it could rupture the fabric of space, and played with it, with properties of altering and suspending it.

Scientists started carrying out complex experiments on it, and they showed detailed information accumulated.

Suddenly computers and equipment all over the chamber burst into life, and he spotted one go over millions of special sequences and he studied it, and he was sure they had got control of the artifact somehow and had it carry out some functions.

The sheer magnitude of it left him staggered and he expected something to occur, especially from its lethal reactions, and he could not believe it could hold so much energy and not explode.

The center turned bright and expanded, and it became louder and brighter, and the floor shook, and started knocking everything furiously around, knocking scientists about, and many fell over, and a sudden shockwave blasted through the whole building, throwing everything about, and it died away.

The chamber turned silent, and they started to recover, and he noticed some scientists dramatically activating equipment and he checked where they were staring and saw the artifact had turned solid, and was open, and saw something inside, and he tried to identify it, but could not, and saw it was alive and hideously staring out at them.

 

 

 

II

 

The Celestial Orb

Chapter 1

 

The Magnetic Phenomena

 

“They’ve discovered signals from something believed to be of unknown origins …” a scientist explained, vaguely.

Eisenberg accidentally gasped loudly, through his teeth, as he sat eating his breakfast, in the mansion dinner room, knowing they had detected something incredible, sensing something new was emerging, and he wondered what the hell could be there, and wonder if the place could become so dangerous that he would have to move out.

From what Kurt said he knew they had been using some new form of technology, and he tried to recall more of what he had said, and realized that they used the technology at different locations in an investigations, and wondered where, and what had been detected.

“Tell us of the extraordinary magnetic phenomenon found!” another scientist nearby asked the scientist.

Something about their reactions confused Eisenberg and he wondered what the outcome would be!

“A form of powerful magnetic influence, or even something of that nature, has been detected … We’re trying to check it, with what we have available …”

“So whatever it is – it has incredible power …” the second scientist answered. “At what location was it discovered?”

“We were examining one of the shafts going straight through the mansion … We were checking the lower region … To see if there is anything there – and detected it.”

“What could it be off …? There has been a lot of equipment put here …”

“Well we have not fully checked that possibility … We need more time … Whatever it is it’s really powerful!”

Eisenberg tried to grasp what could be there, with fascination, realizing someone could be doing something there now, and he tried to recall who had been near the lower region, and what the hell could produce such an effect, and realized the amount of technology that was now about and realized he would have to leave it until they investigated it further and got further information on it.

“It could be a natural occurrence of course …” the first scientist stated, and looked through some of his documents and checked findings on things.

“The magnetic field of the Earth for one thing …” the second scientist continued, making them wonder what he was suggesting.

“Even so it would beneficial to check this disturbance and record it for science!” the first scientist replied, slightly smiling, and Eisenberg spotted a sly smirk he gave, and wondered why he had done it.

He continued eating his meal and wondered what he thought was there anyway, and watched the first scientist’s eyes light up when he noticed something in the documents, and Eisenberg realized that he was unsure of what he had and that many scientists exaggerated a great deal of their findings and much of it was hard to investigate, and if they were exaggerating things.

The first scientist seemed to spot the second scientist mocking him, and replied, “Incidentally, when we increased the power of our equipment the fluctuations of energy became more powerful, and some of the equipment barely functioned …”

Eisenberg sat confused wondering what he was talking of, wondering what the hell he was trying to suggest, and recalled him from his earlier work and that he had come out with some exaggerated findings.

The scientist saw his reaction to him and began talking to the other scientist about the technology and archaeology.

Eisenberg realized he had ways of examining what was below the building, and wondered if he thought anything existed there.

“Magnetic methods of prospecting detect underground features by locating magnetic disturbances they cause …” he continued. “Forms of radar detection can be used – but also with inaccurate and little results …”

Eisenberg wondered if they could have examined inside the vampire chamber at the top floor, where the tombs were, before they had entered it, and if they could check all the hidden places around the mansion.

The second scientist in the end turned to the first scientist, and replied, “Surely sooner or later something will emerge that can scan more accurately, deeper, and faster – and from airplanes, helicopters, and drones – and far better than what’s around, and confidential stuff – which might be used by the military …”

 

Chapter 2

 

The Mysterious Shaft

 

The discovery was remarkable and Eisenberg had been unable explain anything of it – and he stepped into a large cavity – dug into and under a bottom floor central mansion wall.

He examined the equipment the scientists had fitted, and in the surrounding room, and tried to grasp what the two scientists were now talking about, determined not to let them confuse him any further with confused vague scientific descriptions.

He realized the equipment was not as advanced as they had suggested, and realized they were now speaking of bringing in new vastly more advanced equipment, from another major important project, to examine what was there, and he realized they might be connected to military scientists, who wanted to investigate it, and he wondered if it was anything to do with the vampire creatures and their rampage through the city, as things were getting out of hand, and some people who had seen their vague features and abilities believed they were some form of mutant monster creature.

The magnetic phenomenon was strange and new and incredible but he kept wondering what the hell it really was and why it was such a great find to the two scientists, and what they were keeping secret, and why they wanted it so much.

He occasionally worried about how dangerous it was, and if it was dangerous, and why they kept trying to cover up something about it and he wondered what it was worth to them, and if it was just them trying to make a major discovery, and he even wondered if it had a use as a new form of highly advanced military weapon, and he was sure they never had an account of its appearance there.

When some military scientists arrived he moved back, and watched on astonished, and tried to grasp what they were keeping confidential, and wondered if it had a military source.

What the hell could be buried away there with such power, and where the hell was it actually located, as they were unable to trace the source, and the power created to make its magnetic phenomenon had to be immense.

One of the military scientists curiously picked up some dust off the ground of the cavity, inside the shaft, in the central wall, and threw it over the floor examining it and how it fell and if it had any influence over it, and he spotted it slightly repelled it, and it fell slightly sideways to the ground. He straightaway saw it clearly could have some form of defensive powers, and perhaps even do damage at close range, but what the hell was it and why was it there, and why were they so interested in it, and for the military.

Eventually Eisenberg got curious enough to walk up to it, after they were in the room beside it, and out the way, and he went into the shaft and started touching the floor and he felt heat from the ground, and though the floor itself was warm, and he felt something heat his hand and as he withdrew it, and something slightly pushing away his hand.

If it had not had such properties he wondered if they would have properly noticed it, and he was baffled why they had such an interest, and why they were there, as they now seemed far different from the other scientists, and their original work was not properly mentioned anywhere, and he wondered if it was of supernatural origins, as the vampires were.

He considered if it could be something left by the builders, but could it be in the original castle the mansion was made out of!

Was it actually buried directly below and part of the building or perhaps somewhere else in the mansion – with something transmitting some form of energy to the spot?

It amazed him how many scientists actually arrived, and he saw the two scientists trying to keep others at the mansion away from it, and he wondered what they were not saying, and he went over their thoughts of it and it being something new, and he was sure that many of the others doubted many of the things put forward by them, as explanations, and he considered if they were just reacting to there being so little of anything out of the ordinary.

Many of the scientists in the end started heated debates on its origins and many came out with elaborate claims and showed they were unconvinced of what the two scientists claimed was there, and some openly criticized the lack of proof of what was there.

It was no surprise that their work elsewhere grew less, and they allowed them to examine it more, and they started checking the effects it had on things and made crazy attempts at giving equivalent things that it could be related to, but they never fully achieved their goal.

In the end they seemed to all accept that they had something new, which needed researching, and remained in doubt at how exaggerated some of the findings were!

 

Chapter 3

 

The Underground Disturbance

 

“There must be something recorded of this somewhere?” Kurt announced to one of the scientist critics, and both still did not know what to think.

“I’ve had people searching everywhere,” the critic scientist replied. “Without any real results! Perhaps someone in some other field can help?”

“So far I’ve not heard anything yet!” Kurt replied, confused, wondering what they were talking about, and wondering why they were going on about some magnetic influence that was not connected to what he was searching for, and again he went over the facts, and examined one of the documents on the information they got, trying to grasp something.

“We better wait,” Eisenberg continued, “before we can comment further!”

After all the findings they had gathered they were all wasting time examining an energy disturbance.

“There has to be something!” Kurt moaned loudly. “Something hidden away in some out-of-way place that can explain what it is! Massive unread scientific archives exist everywhere …”

“What were the findings from all the data that was recorded by scans of it?” Eisenberg asked firmly, as he read through the documents he got.

“There was not anything or anything worthwhile!” Kurt moaned firmly. “They had a problem with the scans though …”

The scientist who found the discovery replied, while approaching them, “Yes! The equipment mysteriously stopped functioning properly and only gave strange, almost incomprehensible, images of below … All the other attempts at scanning it also received the same output … They’ve not properly explained it, and going by the scan they eventually got, they only found some form of powerful magnetic like influence – acting upon it …”

“What could create such power? Kurt moaned, trying to get answers. “It has to have a tremendous energy source!”

“Looks can be deceiving!” Eisenberg replied. “You may be dealing with some old lost confidential technology or something … What if someone hid something here because they could not destroy it …”

“Someone could have been be experimenting with something and dumped it here?” Kurt moaned.

“We’re waiting to have many things clarified,” the scientist continued. “So if you can help we would be grateful! We’ll also make enquires to find if someone had something …”

Eisenberg wondered what they would find there to explain what was there. Would they in the end just put forward theories about it if they found nothing?

 

Chapter 4

 

The Confidential Equipment

 

Eisenberg was surprised to discover large vans driving away and passing his taxi, as he returned to the mansion, and realized the scientists working in the shaft were behind them being there.

At the mansion he found all the scientists setting up large highly advanced equipment that he had never seen before, and after not being able to recognize anything he started listening in on the conversations of the scientists and started to realize the stuff was far more than he thought, and of a highly confidential nature, and belonged to somewhere important that he could not identify, which they avoided properly saying.

He was sure an advanced department of the government or connected to the military was involved, and gasped when they took stuff out from crates, realizing the value of it, and trying to grasp the function of it, and wondering what he was getting himself into.

He was amazed later to find their scanning abilities included interdimensional scanning, and he stood trying to figure out if there was other dimensions, as he thought there were only theories of it existing, and if it did in fact check other dimensions what was there and in what did they believe they would find buried away below there.

What use did the government or military want scanning of other dimensions for, and what use could there be that made it so valuable? And he considered the military’s use of it!

It was far more advanced than any of the technology they had shown elsewhere, and he started wondering what they were up to and if should even consider stopping them.

He was sure they were getting a glimpse of something existing, and he stood back and watched them at work and wondered what the hell could be there, and wondered if the vampire creatures were connected to it, and if they were something else, and what could be there that was connected to them.

In the room next door he had his dinner, instead of in the dinning room, watching them at work, waiting for something to happen or them to reveal something.

The scientists finished setting everything up around the room and in the shaft and he suddenly spotted that they had in fact detected something, and checked if they were just testing the equipment out.

The scientists were packed together and talked over theories about it and he spotted one filming what was happening, and he considered an earlier idea he had about setting cameras up around the building to check for anything they might have missed, especially at night.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Disturbances

 

“Presumably supernatural presences will act on things and produce effects to indicate their presence,” the paranormal investigator moaned, as he entered where Eisenberg was, in the room next to the room with the scientists at work at their equipment, monitoring beneath the cavity.

“Perhaps even influencing the air, scents, sound waves, static, the light spectrum …” the paranormal investigator continued.

Eisenberg realized he could not properly grasp anything, and he knew they were keeping what they were doing and the majority of their findings confidential.

“This is highly advanced and far more than anything I’ve encountered!” the paranormal investigator gasped. “Going by what one of the scientists told me the equipment can scan and check everything that is about to a far greater degree … Presumably to find out if they are missing anything!”

“Perhaps they don’t want to say anything more because they do not actually know what it is!” Kurt announced, entering the room, “They do not like saying anything until they can prove their assumptions …”

“You believe they have something and have found something new?” Eisenberg continued, wondering if they had altered their perceptions of what was there.

“Going by what I’ve heard, I’d say if there is something there, whatever it is stopped them detecting it and they have to use interdimensional scanning technology!” the paranormal investigator continued. “Which leads us to the next question! Why whatever is there is hidden away there?”

Eisenberg realized he had been frequently hearing gasps from the scientists at the shaft, and he immediately watched them there as he considered what could be behind it, and the power of it, with it being able to create such power.

They seemed confused and considering what they had and Eisenberg considered going in and finding out.

What was he missing? What were they missing? What were they doing there? Could they be about to revive more vampire creatures or something?

“It seems to be really heavy stuff …” the paranormal investigator silently announced curiously.

“What could it be?”

“The vampires killed large amounts of humans … We still have not found their full identity …”

“The original occupants, who must surely have put whatever it is there.”

“This was a Transylvanian castle … The books and the library are from there and the original building …”

“What else?” he gasped, realizing its identity again.

“Well they seemed to be really reputed and mind-boggling and they seemed to have some form of science, even a new and ancient unknown science, which I’ve been trying to grasp … Some stuff is really far out … I’ve not fully grasped what as they give little away, and what they fully were or were doing, and what happened …”

“Which leaves me wondering what they were and doing …” he whispered, confused, not fully grasping what was about to happen.

“These are my updated notes I’ve taken of things I found …”

Eisenberg took his notes and started reading through them carefully, ignoring things that were irrelevant, and sat down staggered at some recent findings, and realized how deadly the place actually had been, and might return to in the near future.

 

Chapter 6

 

The Confidential Project

 

Eisenberg sensed something and sensed that the scientists were not saying something new, and it gave him shudders, as he sensed it was deadly, and he tried to grasp what they thought was deadly.

While he watched the equipment they had he considered what was being detected and could happen, and heard two scientists talking and realized how far they were going to avoid saying anything, and covering something up, and he realized they were also avoiding putting their foot in it by making unwanted claims.

The scientists kept grabbing his attention as they were more highly advanced, and seemed even all to be chosen for being highly advanced, and perhaps even being leading scientists in what they did.

“Is this stuff classified?” Kurt finally asked one, examining the equipment about his front.

“It’s highly classified …” he replied.

“But we’ll surely get stuff, eventually …”

“Since you’re going to get stuff anyway, you can sign our secrecy document and we’ll give you some of it … And what you should actually know …”

Kurt nodded his head, and so did Eisenberg and the paranormal scientist, and the scientist left and quickly returned with the documents, and Eisenberg read through it, surprised at some the stuff in it, and how far it went, and he, Kurt, and the paranormal scientist eventually signed the document, wondering what the hell they were up to, and how exaggerated it was.

The scientist showed them some confidently documents and Eisenberg read through them swiftly, and the scientist told them, “We don’t always deal with classified projects and most of our past projects have only helped some, and we have handled some eminent stuff …”

Eisenberg started to realize there was little, than he already knew, and he was sure they were exaggerating it, but realized they were still not saying stuff, and perhaps for other reasons, and he wondered how they originally intended doing what they intended without it becoming known, and he realized what they had discovered was an underground magnetic field or form of force, but he read on trying to get what was being hidden.

 

Chapter 7

 

The Underground Discovery

 

Eisenberg read through some of the documents with surprise wondering what the hell they were really up to.

From what he read they dealt with potential extraterrestrial encounters as well, and going as far back as the seventies, and he even questioned the scientists if they were investigating the vampires and was surprised that they never knew what they were talking of, and he questioned them about the deaths in New York done by them and they immediately stopped saying anything, and he realized they might be investigating them, and was sure they never thought they were vampires or of supernatural origins.

They seemed to be only involved in potential alien encounters, and he wondered if they had actually encountered them, and in the end was left confused, and he noticed they were trained to deal with them, and communicate with any extraterrestrials through communications, which went far beyond physical communication.

“You’ve the technology to communicate with extraterrestrials?” Kurt finally asked the scientists, who seemed to be only interested in communicating with them.

“And perhaps make a first contact situation occur …”

“With what?” he moaned back, at their lack explanations.

“We haven’t found a way to communicate with it though!”

They all stood staring at him wondering what he was talking of, and the paranormal scientists refused to say anything.

When they never said anything, the scientists continued, “It has not replied to anything we’ve done, which we have gone by the instructions we have … We’re unsure what it is …”

Eisenberg smirked and replied, “So we are trying to find a way to talk to something of extraterrestrial origins now …”

“We believe so!” he replied firmly, hoping for an answer. “What else could it be?”

Eisenberg gasped, wondering what they were investigating, and if they were trying to communicate with something of supernatural origins, and wondered if it was connected to the vampires.

“Thanks!” the paranormal investigator replied firmly. “If you want my thoughts … I’ll add that I believe that what’s active there is the equivalent to our subconscious mind, while it might be in a type of sleep or suspended state, which acts as its defense and carries out functions. I think it can be reawakened …”

Eisenberg wondered what the hell they had found, and if they thought it was something else, and was unsure what he should say.

“So we’ve to contact its subconscious?” Kurt replied, also wondering what they were talking of.

“Right!” the scientist replied. “We have tried to communicate with it telepathically, using some special equipment …”

Eisenberg wondered how it functioned, and wondered if they could have used it on the vampires, or still use it on them if the got close enough, and wondered what the hell the things would think.

“It must have a physical presence then?” the paranormal investigator asked.

“Of course!” the scientists replied, surprised, wondering who he was. “Why would it not? We’ll find it down below …”

Eisenberg sensed there was far more, and he could not grasp why it was there, whatever it was, and he knew he was still avoiding saying something, and he knew they would have to wait for them to tell them what it was, and he kept wondering if they were in danger and how dangerous it was, and realized how he had underestimated the vampires, and he wondered again if they were something else, and of what origins.

While he considered what could happen and what to do next Kurt and the scientist started consulting, and he joined in, trying to get more on it, and made an agreement with him on what to do, and he realized he had given them permission to get whatever was there, and he wondered if it could destroy the old mansion, which he was sure was now worth far more, especially with it being known as Dracula’s castle.

Chapter 8

 

The Lost Treasure Discovery

 

Eisenberg rushed in the mansion library watching the paranormal researcher, sitting silently at work, deeply engrossed in something, and exploring books piled up in front of him, and Eisenberg sensed something, and noticed that he had recently made some form of discovery, and he watched Kurt enter.

“Have you found anything new?” Kurt moaned, at the paranormal investigator. “Tell him what you found earlier!”

The paranormal investigator glanced up, and reluctantly placed the book he held down, and replied, while examining him, “This place astounds me, and these books are beyond anything I have encountered … They also seem to hold things about things I cannot grasp … They are either avoiding saying things or they do not know what …”

Eisenberg sat down and listened on confused and realized how long he had been away from them, and he realized a lot of things had not yet been uncovered, and perhaps happened, and he asked, “What’s been happening since I’ve been away …?”

Even though the ghost visitations of the mansion were no longer occurring he still sensed something was there, and some form of presence buried away somewhere, and that something might occur, and though it was Dracula’s castle, rebuilt into the immense haunted mansion, it was as though something else existed there, and as though a combination of two supernatural presences existed there, and it was as if they reacted separately, but on occasions seemed to combine in a complex combination.

“I’ve found a great deal …” the paranormal investigator eagerly answered, determined to give an answer to what he had been trying to solve for hours. “But what I want still has not emerged!”

“Much of it is supernatural stuff …” Kurt replied first.

“Stuff such as witchcraft, magic, devil worshippers …”

“Ancient stuff!” he moaned back.

Eisenberg examined the library roof overhead, and the work of the workmen, who had only recently completed repairing the library roof, where they dug through into the hidden library from the floor above, and he examined how clean the library was now, especially with all the rubble gone, and the recently completed new doorway into the outer room.

The paranormal investigator briefly examined him, with a glint of horror, and reluctantly put the book he now held back on the table, and asked, “This all astounds me, and the stuff in the books is beyond anything … I cannot grasp something … Could you tell me anything else you know of this place? Anything unknown of your uncle and this place … Any history …”

“Well, where will I begin … I’m a New York private eye and I inherited this immense ancient mansion, which I believe is built far differently than anything I’ve encountered, and I’m engrossed in exploring it, for many obvious reasons – especially after the discovery of that ancient treasure map, and I’m still exploring all its strange rooms, and all the occurrences, and legends, trying to solve what actually is here, and our encounters with the strange unidentified hauntings, as well as the extraordinary ghostly energy formations of the vampires, and Dracula, and think that we still have not explained the strange hauntings the vampires made, and it is unheard of, and does not fall into what is known of them …”

“So that’s why we are here!” he moaned back. “The leading paranormal scientists and investigators still at work here, searching for something they do not quite grasp …”

“Correct! Some still do not think anything supernatural has occurred, and their explanations are startling …”

“They go to any length to discover proper proof of the existence of what they really believe is here – with the foremost in technology and equipment to investigate everything properly, and regularly investigate the recordings and information from the encounters – and the strange extraordinary ghostly formations, and the source in the lost chamber, where Dracula’s lost tomb was uncovered, and they accidentally revived it …”

Eisenberg still could not believe that his uncle, Howard Eisenberg, had them chasing after Dracula’s treasure all along – as it never added up – and he believed that the real treasure was somewhere else – and he still attempted to locate it!

The whole affair seemed a jumbled mess, and even the media reports of what was there was astonishing, as they never believed anything of the occurrences.

He intended to one day solve everything, and what Howard Eisenberg had hidden away, as the treasure chest he had buried away was said to contain something else, which was part of the treasure quest competition he had given them, and he could not believe the outcome.

Howard Eisenberg, the fanatical billionaire, the vast business owner, had died and had gathered them, him and his six cousins at his New York lawyer’s office, where his lawyer had played an old video Howard Eisenberg had made many years before, and he had given them all one of his mansions, and he, John Eisenberg, had inherited the immense haunted mansion, and Howard Eisenberg had given them a treasure hunt competition with it, which the winner was to inherit all his businesses from, and they were given a clue, which led them to another clue, which they found at a lake, which led to other clues that led to his haunted mansion, and the last clue had been a treasure map – of the top floor.

The paranormal investigator lifted his book up again, and asked, “So you’ve still not heard anything new on your uncle, Howard Eisenberg?”

“Correct! His lawyer has given nothing on who is to get to run his businesses, and the others are confused by the events, and the lawyer refuses to say anything or reply to any communications …”

“Maybe I can help you …” Kurt replied, and picked up his phone and walked out into the outer room, and had a silent conversation with someone, and eventually marched back in.

“Howard Eisenberg is still alive!” Kurt announced, and Eisenberg gasped and looked up startled.

Eisenberg was astonished but never fully believed it and thought he might be up to something, as he was reacting peculiarly, and he decided to find out what it was.

“How do you know?” the paranormal investigator asked, after nobody said anything.

“I was talking to him on the phone …”

Eisenberg sat shocked, as he had not seen him reply as authentically to anything without it being true, but he had been at Howard Eisenberg’s funeral and his lawyer would surely know.

After a long time, the paranormal investigator asked, “Where is he then?”

“He’s in his office, running his businesses …”

Eisenberg knew it was true and gasped out loud, and then at all the things that had happened, and he wondered if the mansion he had inherited would be given back to him, and he realized that it might even be a good idea as it would solve many future problems.

“Where was he then?” Eisenberg finally asked.

“Hiding! I’d guess …”

“Hiding from what?” he gasped, studying Kurt’s face, and he wondered what the hell he was talking of.

“Mainly us and the media …”

“You think he was …?”

“He was …”

“Well, I think you should explain, if you can – and what is happening …”

“He faked his death … Did it legally … I think! One reason I believe he did it was to get us to do what he wanted …”

“Which was …?”

“Other than a few major business things he was finally doing it for, I think he wanted to find the treasure or whatever it was, and perhaps sort out his death before it occurred. He told me we still own the mansions he gave us, and has now worked out what to do with his businesses after his death … And who to have run them, and what who should own …”

“And his lawyer knew of it all along …” Eisenberg gasped, realizing that he had known he had been alive.

“Yes! He knew, and gave his word not to ruin his plan … As I did, after he told me everything …”

“You mean that you knew all along he was still around?”

Eisenberg sat with his mouth open thinking of all the occurrences that had occurred.

He started to recall all the strange occurrences and considered if he had been behind them, and asked Kurt, “Did he have anything to do with the birds at the lake – where we found the first clue – and the media coverage …”

“He did! The birds were put there, and the clue … I gave him the information he needed … He wanted you to have the mansion to investigate it, as you’re a private eye, and with sources …”

Eisenberg realized that the other clue, and grave with the oldest grave marked on it, was put there by him, and the postal worker with the parcel who had arrived.

“So he must have had me watched …”

“Correct! That was what I was also to do … We were basically to find the lost Transylvanian treasure … Dracula’s lost treasure … He originally found out about this place when he was younger … He had always wanted to solve the mysteries … What was really here! This castle had fascinated him, and he had studied its history, and everything he could find about out about it … He had later bought it and had intended to solve all the mysteries but had not been able to … He had come up with the basic plan of getting us to get it, and had put many of the people that were investigating it here, and he exceedingly wanted to find out what was haunting it … He had been working on the project and getting the solution as we explored it for him …”

“Who put this castle here …?” Eisenberg asked, curiously.

“There is far more history to it than you think … It was owned by rich and famous people … The rooms and place was once full of people, and activity, and the grounds regularly had parties, full of people … Yet most avoided the top floor at night …”

Eisenberg did not know whether to be happy with the situation or not, and wondered what else he was missing.

“So was Howard Eisenberg happy with the treasure discovery?”

“Yes! It was him that we got the cash for the treasure from … He bought it off us!”

“Were you searching here for it before I arrived here?”

“I once checked … We watched you here, and were before I arrived here at night – when you were wandering around the corridors, and it was us who left the window open – you discovered the draft coming from …”

Eisenberg realized he might be missing something, and that they wanted something else, and he went over everything and wondered what it was.

“What does Howard Eisenberg want now?” he finally asked.

Kurt smiled, and thought of what to say, and replied, “He wants you to investigate something else …”

Eisenberg sat back and wondered what the hell else he could want, and why he was not content with what he had.

“What else does he need?” he moaned.

“There’s another map …”

“Another map! Of what?”

“I don’t know! I believe it’s another treasure! Howard Eisenberg believes it exists … He claims it belonged to an old Red Indian that located some form of treasure …”

Eisenberg knew he knew more, and replied, “Tell me more or I’ll not bother …”

“What I heard was ancient Red Indians passed on accounts and stuff in folklore of lot treasure and supernatural occurrences and many searched for the source, though little exists to prove anything, and what is behind it is vague and confused …”

“Go on, tell me more.”

“Old folklore has descriptions of lost treasures and strange accounts and explorers searching for what was behind it, and out of the ordinary accounts of supernatural findings and of an old Red Indian that was once believed to have encountered something, and treasure, and drew an old parchment treasure map.”

“What is known of it?”

“Many fundamental facts are missing that would allow anything to be located – and nothing is known to answer the queries of the treasure hunters, who have risked their lives in deadly attempts to discover it.”

“So why do you believe we can find anything then?”

“The region it is in is clearly thought to be a dangerous place, which accounts for why it was time and again told of, and people were believed to have been killed by something.”

“Something!” the paranormal researcher moaned.

“Accounts have little, especially later on, and might prove what was killing them no longer existed, and strange claims of supernatural phenomena are told, and some newspapers conclude it was ancient superstitions of the region and tribes, and ghost stories, even invented to scare travelers away by natives, and due to the desolation of the region.”

“Sounds as though there’s something …” the paranormal researcher continued.

“Early colonists and travelers exploring and traveling through or settling in the region mentioned old myths and accounts of deaths of people, and some mention hideous occurrences …”

Eisenberg wondered where the hell the place was, and sat confused, and tried to recall anything like it.

Eisenberg watched the paranormal investigator stop what he was doing, and put the book he had on the table again, as Kurt put his hand in his inner pocket and removed an old piece of crumpled parchment, which was ripped and worn all over, and barely held together, and he sensed it had some importance, and Kurt placed it in front of Eisenberg, and flattened it across the table, and Eisenberg looked at the condition of it with horror, realizing he would have to work out what it was, and could barely see anything on it other than vague lines, drawings of ancient and vague things, but he saw it was a map of some place with small hills and trees.

 

Chapter 9

 

The Treasure Investigation

 

What confused Eisenberg the most was why Howard Eisenberg had given them the old Indian treasure map, which he got a photocopy of, and he now wondered what the hell he was up to.

Kurt, and Howard Eisenberg, seemed to be insisting that there was something at the mansion that could solve the mystery, and his observations of Kurt confirmed it could be in the library.

The only thing he could think of was getting accurate maps of the whole region, and perhaps old ones, where there might be trees marked on them, and the only reason there could be anything in the library was someone that built the mansion out of the old castle, or later, had put something there, and he was left confused, and wondering why they were so sure anything existed as there was nothing that indicated anything was there.

Eisenberg recalled some of the recent findings the paranormal researcher had come up with, and of the kings Dracula had taken vast treasures from, and he was sure there was far more, and he was sure Howard Eisenberg might think so, and he sat considering where it would be, and wondered if it was in the mansion and if Howard Eisenberg had come up with a plan to get it, and wondered what the hell the new map was for, and realized there would be more to follow if it was.

It was astounding what they had done but he was sure they were missing many things and about Dracula and the vampires, and he still had vivid memories of Dracula and his two vampire creatures flying away into the dark night, flying towards New York, and them wondering what the hell they had released on he world.

He was sure it was their biggest mistake, and he and the others searched for an answer to the problem, and he was sure it was now the main motivation of the paranormal investigator, and finding a way to destroy it.

Its first killings had been strange deaths marked in small news stories, and the investigations of it showed it could be some sort of creature, and they had tried to identify it.

Yet the killings about New York became worse, and dark sightings of Dracula had been witnessed, and many thought it was the devil itself, or some monster out the depths of hell.

There were now deaths from it occurring all over the city, and now almost every night, and the deaths and occurrences were now clearly being covered up, and some police who witnessed it had been unable to describe what it was, and what could be behind it.

What was incredible was it seemed to be carrying out an ancient plan and like it had done things like it in ancient times, and some accounts mentioned in the mansion library were similar, out of the ordinary accounts of events at the original castle, and they were now unable to fully grasp what the vampire wars had been like, and what had been occurring.

He believed they could eventually return to the castle, and desolate estate, to get it back, and he had been considering different plans to handle the situation, and escaping.

What was incredible was, when he spotted Kurt’s newspaper, and asked to see it, he knew there was something in it that he never wanted to see, but had to, and he studied the front page staggered at the coverage of the vampire attacks, and wondered if Kurt had deliberately bought the newspaper for it, and that the other newspapers might not have much, and he read through it staggered at their plans of capturing it, and that they gave detailed accounts of groups of people being attacked and others being killed by them, and he realized they were becoming far more powerful, and he knew they would return.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Tunnel

 

Eisenberg was blinded by a black abyss rapidly surrounding him, when he was lowered down through the tunnel, and examined the sides of the tunnel above him, in the little light there, and saw where it had been drilled.

He gripped the rope and harness on him hard as he spun round, and fixed his boot against the tunnel wall to stop it, and looked up to the top of the tunnel and through the hole there, and listened to two archeologists over him conferring and arguing on what way to lower him.

He could not believe the events of the past days, and the way they had introduced the workmen and drillers, and proceeded wreck the region around the shaft, removing walls and drilling deep into the foundations of the castle.

It still amazed him the way they still never fully knew or said what they thought was below, and why they were going to such an extent to do it, but he realized it had to be something, and what the scientist told them, and of alien origins.

The actual depth surprised him and them, and why it took so long to get to what was there, and he wondered why they never thought it could be destroyed by the powerful drill blasting through the ground.

They had found little there so far and it had taken a long time arranging the exploration of it, and he had been unchallenged with his insistence in going down, and the archeologists agreed to help him and to follow him down later.

It was incredible that they never had any working lights, with after all their technology, and he was waiting to get one, and he wondered what else they could have missed.

He heard someone appear above, and watched Kurt emerge, and his light beam down and illuminate him, and he wondered why they never just waited until the morning, as most of them were too sleepy, especially after a long day working there, and could make mistakes, and they would do things better.

He grabbed the light off him when he lowered it down to him on a rope, and realized it had already turned dim, and gasped realizing it could go out at the wrong time, and he checked his communicator and spoke to one of the scientists in the room beside the shaft and checked it was safe to go down, and was surprised his attitude had altered and was reacting more, and considered why, and he just started lowering himself down, and followed the scientist’s instructions.

It was an ultimate discovery and exploration and he wanted it to be done right, and to give the discovery everything it deserved. Yet he was utterly confused at what was actually being discovered and would happen, especially after finding so much there already.

 

Chapter 11

 

The Celestial Discovery

 

A deep thud echoed down from overhead as the scientists at the top of the tunnel gathered there to look down and he wondered why he was carrying out such a task.

He recalled how secretive the scientists were and knew they intended to cover up what was there and he wanted to see it and find out what he could from it, and he pointed his light directly down for the first time, and quickly landed at the bottom, and was surprised to see something artificial buried beneath solid and crumbled mud, and he bent down and started wiping away the dirt and dust at an area the object was the most visible.

The low radiance of the light was no longer enough to allow him to see much, and he realized how tired they all had become and that they had not even bothered getting someone to get a proper light.

Some dust entered his throat making him gasp, but he ignored it, and speeded up and shifted away large heaps of muck around the area, and felt the rope shift, from above, and he inhaled more air, and detected it was more stale.

What was the outcome? Would they even find anything? What the hell could it be, and be doing there?

Strange echoes from overhead came down entering the strange silence and he bent over and examined what he had revealed of the artifact and was surprised it had a strange surface and felt rubbery and he felt a strange current, and was surprised its surface altered, and changed color, and when he put pressure on it his hand sank into it, and examined it considering if it was some form substance.

Yet its surface hardened and he felt it was an artifact again, and realized the scans of it showed it was.

He realized he had no real explanation of what it was, and was sure it was unknown, and he was surprised it became so hard he thought they could not penetrate it.

He wished he had forced the scientists into giving him the scans of it they were hiding, as they insisted it was, and he sat down and rested on an area of muck.

He suddenly recalled the incredible magnetic field or powerful force detected from it and realized how powerful it was, but he was sure they explained why it was not dangerous, and he realized from what they told him earlier that they would not fully know, and he realized why they never went down the tunnel, and realized how highly advanced the scientists had become.

 

Chapter 12

 

The Artifact

 

Eisenberg was amazed when one of the archeologists started declaring to having found something unusual, and Eisenberg went back down the tunnel to investigate it.

The archeologist had started removing debris from the artifact, and pointed at the black surface it now had, and Eisenberg checked the cavity they had drilled and dug out, going around the entire artifact’s now circular shape, and going down around its sides, and he watched the other archeologists digging deeper around the sides to get below it, and examined one of the scientists staggered face as he studied the object with profound fear and confusion.

He spotted an archeologist touching it for the first time and quickly pull his hand away from it, and look staggered and confused, feeling the extraordinary energy pulsations now going through it, which they sensed had far more magnitude than they had encountered, which confused them.

Its identity left them staggered and trying to realize what it was, and he watched them occasionally considering it, and in the end ignore it, and continue to clear away the dirt from it.

Eventually more scientists came down from above and started examining it, and some joined in and helped clear the dirt and clean it, and help hoist the rubble up in buckets, while trying to get a close look at it, and examine it up close, which mostly left them confused, and eventually Eisenberg realized the artifact was slowly being removed from beneath the ground, and would be soon hoisted up the now giant tunnel, they had dug wider, and the main problem was what weight it actual was, as its altering states also changed its density, and weight.

What staggered him the most was the scientists and just about everyone with them did not believe it had any supernatural origins or powers, and was surely entirely of alien origins, and he could not believe that anything of such a nature at the haunted mansion could not be, and it staggered him.

At the top of the tunnel the other scientists were in the room monitoring it and what was occurring there, and any reactions from it, and he discovered they were receiving better views of it, and were seeing its perfectly symmetrical shape.

 

Chapter 13

 

The Alien Code

 

Eisenberg looked down the tunnel at the empty chamber beneath the mansion, still glowing in bright light, beaming out from spotlights below, and he spotted some equipment the scientists had left behind in the excitement, and he shifted away from the top of the tunnel, and away from the shaft.

He checked how much damage they had done to the historical building, as he moved away to the lounge, where they had taken the artifact, and gasped when he saw it resting in the middle of the large lounge room, and spotted one of the scientists through a door, along a corridor, and realized how late it was, and realized the amount of action there would be there in the morning, when they brought in their new equipment and began their proper investigations of it.

For some reason its energy seemed to have died down and he walked around its giant shape wondering why, and why it had altered into a giant black solid object.

He shifted back and watched it in the dim room light with amazement, astonished that the fifteen-foot perfect symmetrical black object even looked like a strange black flying saucer, and he wondered if it had taken the shape for a reason or there was another reason for it, and it was perhaps its real shape, and he wondered what the hell it was, and how it got the power it had.

It could have powers that lasted centuries or it could get it from some other source.

“So do you think they have the technology to communicate with it?” Kurt asked, swiftly entering the room from a corridor.

“I don’t know if they have the means to revive it … But if they do they may be able to create a first contact situation …”

“So what’s happening?” the paranormal scientist asked, coming in behind Kurt, anxiously examining it for the first time in amazement, waiting for a reply.

“They might not have found a way to communicate with it!” Kurt replied first. “It has not replied to anything! They have also gone by all their instructions …”

“So they are still trying to find a way to talk to it …” Eisenberg replied, showing confusion.

“Correct!” Kurt replied firmly.

“Incredible!” the paranormal scientist replied. “I’ll add if what’s active is the equivalent to our subconscious mind, while it is in a type of sleep or dormant state, and it carries out various functions, I think it might even be here for a reason, especially by it being buried away there! But why was it there? I think it might fully activate by physical contact by some means …”

Eisenberg was confused, and started to examine the problem in more depth and wondered what would happen if they could not activate it.

“I think we should try to enter it!” Kurt announced, to their amazement.

“How’ll we go about doing that?” Eisenberg moaned, confused, and tired. “The thing could be indestructible! They could not damage it and it instantly fixes anything done to it …”

“They found a region on its top central region that has markings near it, which they believe is sensitive to reactions from something, and I believe that it’s to open it …”

“We could use different things on it …” the paranormal scientist announced.

He started getting something out his bag and wrote ideas down, and started work on opening it.

Eisenberg watched one of the scientists suddenly come in from another room and he whispered something in Kurt’s ear and he suddenly reacted to it, and looked aware of something, and he eagerly agreed with the scientist about something and they left to do something in another room.

The scientist returned with Kurt with boxes and they started setting up equipment at the region on the top with the markings, and when they finished bringing in equipment and setting it up, they activated the equipment, and a laser beam blasted out at the region beside the markings, and started firing thousands of coded laser sequences.

“What’s it doing?” Eisenberg asked the scientist, wondering if he had found something somewhere.

“The procedure we use has advanced far further than you think! We analyzed the region near the markings and believe that it is activated by a laser sequence code!”

 

Chapter 14

 

Dracula’s Return

 

The moonshine shifted over the dark clouds as Dracula shot down into a desolate wood from the sky, and shifted through the trees as it altered its formation to a monster creature, and it watched the mansion emerge in the trees ahead, and it instantly formed into the deadliest hideous supernatural monster it could contrive and it smashed its way through the trees, knocking some down and smashing others into pieces.

Though as it approached the mansion, and was about to smash its way in, the mansion’s shape became familiar, and it stopped, staggered, and tried to recall something, but it could not recall what its familiarity was, and it altered its formation back to its normal formation, and reformed into its humanoid formation, and recalled its reawakening, and ancient memories, and memories from thousands of years in the past, and its supernatural origins, mysteriously lost in blackness, and the structure looked familiar, but its memories damaged, and yet it still had memories of the Carpathian Mountains, and it studied the mansion in the trees.

It shifted on, nearing the mansion, and it recalled its death in the woods at its Transylvanian castle and the strange humanoid beings who destroyed it, and it violently shuddered and altered its shape more, and stood examining the colossal mansion sprawled across its front, near its small graveyard, as the moonlight beamed down illuminating the gravestones.

The world was so unrecognizable now it could recognize little, and the hidden dangers to it seemed immense, but it believed it could survive and it considered how the world could possibly have transformed so much, and the humans had altered into something else, and it thought of ways of destroying it, as it thought of its vampire creatures.

It rapidly altered into a colossal bat formation and leapt up into the air and flew away back towards its hideout, buried away, hidden away from discovery, and it flew up into the black clouds, and shot in and out of clouds, like a monster flying demon.

It contemplated dangers to its survival, and contemplated how it should survive.

Vague memories of its hideous death continuously went through its thoughts and it tried to recall something it had missed, and over and over it considered how it became existent again, and it wondered how the humans, whoever they were, at the mansion had revived it from death, and it tried to recall everything that had occurred at the mansion and realized it would have to find away to investigate them, and would have to avoid destroying them.

The world left it staggered, and it wondered if it could find a way to detect the unknown humanoids that had captured and destroyed it, and realized that it might be able to detect and trace their supernatural powers.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Artifact Investigation

 

Eisenberg watched Kurt enter the library absorbed in some problem, and sat in his seat, and he watched the paranormal researcher at work again, searching through a book with amazement, and Eisenberg could not even recall Kurt so troubled looking by so little, and realized I had to be something.

“What do think?” Eisenberg asked him. “Do you think they will open the artifact?”

“I don’t have a clue!” he moaned back, sitting back in his seat, and checking what the paranormal researcher was doing.

“Has it altered again?”

“Yes! And this time it does not even resemble an artifact, and the scientists look like they’re back at the start again, investigating it over again, and what it really is …”

“What’s it like?”

“It looks like a blob of translucent jelly …”

“What’s wrong with it …”

“It is completely empty inside … And no longer gives anything … No magnetic type field … And has barely any gravity … And it sometimes floats …”

“Perhaps if it has intelligence … It could be trying to cover up its identity … It’s been attacked by lasers and everything else they have thrown at it …”

“You’ve a point there!” the paranormal investigator replied, looking up from his book. “I think it has intelligence … What I don’t get is why it’s here … Was it with the original castle or was it put there by the mansion builders? And why is it there?

“We might never know!” Kurt moaned.

“How are the scientists taking it?” Eisenberg asked.

“I do believe, if they remove it from here, to where they want to investigate it, and if they don’t get anything from it, and it is perhaps damaged, or unable to properly function, that they might be investigating the thing for decades …”

It was incredible! He had ruined the outcome of the events, and he considered how they would handle the situation, and considered it from different perspectives.

The paranormal investigator eventually answered, “I think they’re waiting for it to do something … And that it will alter again, and perhaps enter different phases, and perhaps finally make an appearance.”

“It could be investigating us,” Kurt replied. “Without being noticed, and intends to go dormant and into hiding if it discovers or discovered we are a danger to it …”

 

Chapter 16

 

The Treasure Map Discovery

 

Eisenberg sat examining the old Indian treasure map wondering why nothing had turned up of where it was.

What confused him was why Howard Eisenberg gave them it, and why he was avoiding meeting them, and according one of the others he was expecting them to trace where it was, and he wondered what the hell he was up to now.

He seemed to insist that there was something at the mansion that could solve the mystery, and the library seemed to be the only logical place where there could be anything, and again he wondered who the Indians were that made it and why.

The only thing he had thought of was getting accurate maps of the whole region, and Kurt had got them, and he had finally got them off him when he had given up searching.

At first he studied them blankly, and realized there was few, and they had little detail of the region, and he showed them to the paranormal investigator and he admitted they showed little, and if it was there they would probably not be able to find anything with them, and he sat considering where a proper map might be available, and again checked internet maps and found little.

He decided he should hire an airplane to photograph the region, and considered the height the map was from the ground, and what it would come up with.

The only reason there could be anything in the library was someone that built the mansion had put something there, and he was left confused, wondering why there was anything as there was nothing that indicated anything.

He again recalled the findings the paranormal researcher had come up with, and of the kings Dracula had taken vast treasures from, and he was sure there was far more, and he was sure Howard Eisenberg might think so, and he sat considering where it would be, and wondered if it was in the mansion and then wondered what the hell the new map was for, and realized there would be more to follow and it might be the first clue.

It was astounding what they had done, and he was sure they were still missing things about Dracula, and he still had vivid memories of Dracula and his two vampire creatures going away into the dark night, flying out towards New York, and them wondering what the hell they had released on the world, and him realizing it was becoming true, and he realized that the police had not captured or even clarified what it was, which was astounding, and their views of what was there were far different from what was occurring, and he realized they might be hiding what they believed it was, and something else, and perhaps even someone using a disguise to confuse them.

The paranormal investigator looked up, and finally put down the book he held, and moaned, “It’s incredible that this stuff is packed with supernatural stuff! Why?”

Eisenberg recalled that he now was also searching for valuable books there as well, but he doubted if he now fully thought there was, and realized it could be a fantasy that he liked, and he realized he wanted to thank him for his work on solving what was buried away there, and realized he should get a share if he found it and that he might perhaps come up with something, and just did it, and he started searching more.

“There is really a lot of stuff here …” The paranormal investigator announced, looking everywhere, looking where to begin, and started going through what he found.

“What do you think?” Eisenberg replied.

“This stuff is mind-boggling … But much of it’s is really hard to grasp … It’s about another place and time – where they did things differently …”

“Ancient books from Transylvanian …”

Eisenberg removed the map again and spread it out on the table and used a magnifying glass to study it, checking everything now, and even marks on marks, and realized it looked different, and tried to grasp where it was, and why it was there, and he was surprised when he managed to recognize something he had not seen before, and sat studying it with fascination.

Once again he realized it to be in the vicinity of the mansion, as all the information given to him came from Howard Eisenberg and he was sure he was indicating it was at the mansion, and he believed he might have originally bought the mansion to get it, and he went over the trees and realized they would be different, and looked for permanent landmarks such as hills, and tried to recall what he had seen in the region.

When he told the paranormal investigator it and again showed it to him he was surprised that he studied it and recognized it this time and told him where the hills on it were, about the mansion, and he left Eisenberg wondering how he knew as he had not traveled about it, and the paranormal investigator pulled out an old book he had with regional maps, and showed him one of there, and an old photo of it on the opposite page, and showed him the landmarks on it and that they were on the map.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Two Treasures

 

Eisenberg sensed Kurt knew something, and noticed that he had recently made some form of discovery, and he watched Kurt enter.

In the end he just asked him, and sat watching Kurt at the library table as he considered it.

The paranormal investigator glanced over, and continued reading the book he held.

Even though the visible haunting of the mansion was no longer occurring Eisenberg still sensed something was there, and some form of presence, and that something might occur, and it was Dracula’s castle, and as though something else existed there, and as though a combination of two supernatural presences also existed there, from the vampire castle and the artifact combined, and he tried to figure out what it could create, and realized the forces it had.

The whole affair seemed muddled, and even the media reports of what was there was astonishing and they never really believed anything was there.

He intended to one day solve everything if he could, and what Howard Eisenberg wanted, and Kurt kept suggesting he knew something new, from Howard Eisenberg, and the treasure.

It was incredible! The old Indian map was of there and the only place there was the mansion, and it surely had to be hidden at the mansion, which was staggering, as it meant that there had been two treasures there all along, and he realized if it was buried by the old Indian that it had in the ground, and under the building, which left him confused, and he realized why it was not found.

“Going by everything told by the Indians …” the paranormal investigator announced, watching him. “What is there is dormant … All the stories show it’s deadly … If it’s the artifact all along, them reviving it could be deadly beyond our imaginations …”

“It also means the treasure is buried near it!” Kurt replied.

Eisenberg was surprised and realized that it must have gone dormant, or gone less dangerous and from a powerful state, from before the mansion was built on top of it, and he removed the map again and began going over the hills on it and comparing them to the map, and found all the hills on it were there, with a few small ones missing, and he examined the mansion position on the map and was surprised to find a vague dim hill on the map there, and as he examined it more and more he saw it had more significance than he had noticed.

It never looked like the other hills and it was a circle, like someone had marked something there, and it also looked like someone had tried to rub it off, and he carefully measured the position of it and other objects on the map and worked out its position was near the center of the mansion and where the artifact was uncovered.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Treasure in the Well

 

Eisenberg could hardly believe everything that had occurred and it was as if he was in one of his strange dreams and it was shocking that he was hunting another treasure feet away from the tunnel where the artifact had been.

They had worked out the exact position of the circle on the treasure map, and its position had been away over to the side of it, and their metal detectors had detected it under the ground, and they had found a small old water well there, under the floor, and under the ground.

He entered the well with a harness and rope on him and he lowered himself down, and wondered why it was in a well, and realized someone had actually dug a well beside the thing, and wondered how they had survived, and realized it activated and went dormant, going by what he had heard, and he realized that the Indians might well have attempted to dig up what was buried away there, and had got the wrong position of it, for some reason.

He removed muck from him, and ignored it, and studied the well with one of the torches he found, and swiftly fixed the harness more firmly around him, getting ready to go down to the bottom, and heard a vehicle outside the building.

It was an incredible situation, and he could not realize what the full outcome would be! The thing was far deadlier than they realized, and even the main scientists were starting to realize it.

He was determined to discover what was there and he swiftly lowered himself into the well.

He tried to realize what the place was like before the building was there, and it covered over the well, and he listened to his breathing in the silence, silently going through the shaft, and no matter how much he tried to contemplate the artifact’s reactions and dangers he could not.

Clouds of powdered dirt consistently came down on top of him and he kept trying to cover his face, and he watched the swirling clouds of dust going through beams of light, as he slowly edged himself down the thin crumbling well, realizing the dangers it had this time, as the other tunnel had been professionally drilled, and it was an ancient Indian well.

Even though he had never been in a well before the well was strange and looked as if it had never had water in it, but most of it was not visible yet, and he swiftly checked its walls to make sure he had not made a mistake and realized the water must have been below, and he started to see signs of water once having come down from overhead.

He recalled all the faint lines on the treasure map, and scribbling, and again was sure it was a map drawn quickly, and was almost incomprehensive, but actually accurately done!

He had considered having the map dated, and having it compared with any Indian maps and drawings.

When he reached the bottom he never saw it and landed on the ground without looking and immediately removed the harness off him and removed a can of beer from his side pocket and started drinking, and started examining the surrounding well, and the ground and lower wall going around him, and examined it in more detail, and recognized part of something covered in a thick layer of dried out muck.

He rushed over and he pulled chunks of muck away, but all he found was a black slab of rock embedded in the dried muck, and that it looked like some form of black stone, but it interested him, and he wondered where the hell the treasure could be, and realized he had not realized how far he had to hunt for it.

While he dug up the muck below him, near the wall, he realized there was no water below, and in it anymore.

For fifteen minutes he patiently dug away at it and removed boulders, and he successfully reached where the bottom had been, and heard Kurt arrive at the top of the well and shout down, and he shouted back that he was still searching.

Clouds of powdered dirt came rushing down the walls and swirled about through the well in the torchlight and he searched above to see if he was coming down.

When Kurt never appeared he raced to find it, and tried to imagine where it would have been put, and he dug down in the exact central region and straightaway started to find pieces of pottery – and was sure it proved that there had been something there – and he wondered what the outcome of it would be, and with astonishment he slowly wrenched up a long slab of stone and started revealing incredible valuable large glittering diamonds and jewels and gold statues.

 

Chapter 19

 

The Museum

 

The Museum captivated Eisenberg as he entered its confines, and he strolled about, and he wondered why he had just unsuccessfully tried to meet Howard Eisenberg, and he wondered why he would not meet him, and wondered if they wanted him to believe he was alive for some reason.

He strolled through the exhibitions eating, and I thought of staying longer to see the other exhibitions, and was surprised when he spotted the artifact exhibition in the distance and nearly choked on his meal, with its glowing shape under the bright lights staggering him, and the people standing around it were speechless, and he was left confused wondering what they thought it was, and realized the dangers of it.

He realized the treasure might be worth more as Indian treasure than what its normal value was, and again realized how much Dracula’s treasure could be worth someday.

While he slowly made his way over to the artifact exhibition he removed the newspapers he bought that morning and read the headlines with amazement and of vampire and zombie sightings and realized that they would have to get rid of it.

He was sure they could find a better museum for the artifact exhibition, and realized again why he had gone through with the idea, as well as to get the thing out the mansion before it did something, as he was sure it was deadly, and they had still not been able to activate or open it, and he again wondered what the hell it was.

While he approached it he saw how much it had altered and tried to detect the difference, and why it was there, and realized it looked incredible, and at it he stood glaring at it in amazement, and studied it repeatedly trying to grasp some vague unseen detail to it, and he saw its incredible characteristics and features as he viewed it at angles.

Again it surprised him that the scientists that discovered it under the mansion, with its immense powers, and it surprised him that the scientists had less interest in it now, especially after they had checked it with everything they now had, but he was left confused, and he was sure they would have far more future experiments and investigations to carry out.

While he walked around its glass exhibition case, with his mouth open, he wondered why the hell it was there, as he never fully intended it to go into such an exhibition, but perhaps to some famous research place, and he observed its strange, perfectly symmetrical, black shape glowing in the museum’s hall, and he realized the last look it had, and realized its alterations and it altering its appearance could ruin the exhibition.

It was as though it had some form of energy they had not detected, and he wondered why it was there, and it was more of a danger to the public than he had realized, and he realized the mistake they had made, and realized that now it had been discovered, and observed by the public and media, that he should remove it and find a place for it where it was not a danger to the public, and he stood observing it influencing the tourists as they approached it.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Museum Conference

 

When Eisenberg returned to the museum he was left baffled at what was occurring, as nobody had told him anything, and at first he thought it was to do with him removing the artifact from the museum exhibitions.

The scientists were on a stage in a museum hall and were going to show the artifact exhibition to a large audience and were giving some of the latest findings by the scientists.

It confused Kurt and the paranormal investigator as the scientists never really gave anything new and had not come out with anything new for weeks and they believed that they would have discovered virtually everything of importance; but they realized they had something important.

The audience baffled Eisenberg when he noticed their astonished behavior and vague accounts of the discovery; which they never gave anything directly of anything.

At the side of the stage he spotted scientists shifting something in, which was covered over, and they gradually shifted it into the center of the stage, in front of the audience, which he realized was the artifact; which most of the audience seemed to be watching.

Eisenberg started spotting scientists and famous people everywhere he looked, and the atmosphere was turning unbelievable, and as though something unbelievable and dangerous could occur.

One of the scientists led Eisenberg, Kurt, and the paranormal investigator away and up the central aisle to front seats, and he felt a shiver run through him as he sensed something could occur there, and he could not grasp why, and he slowly noticed the appearance of the artifact under the cover.

The thing seemed deadly now and he sensed its pulsating energy, and he sensed more, and he wondered what the hell they had done to it, and he heard silent sounds from it, which sounded like it was on the brink of something.

He sat examining everything he could, considering what had happened, and perhaps why they had not mentioned anything of the alterations.

When they removed the cover off the artifact the whole hall turned silent and he studied the artifact’s deadly appearance staggered, trying to grasp what had happened to it, and saw it looked like it had also turned vaguely translucent and he thought he saw the shape of something inside it, and gasped, and considered what the hell it could be, and wondered if it had turned into its true state, or was turning into it, and after long carefully examinations he thought he saw a life form, in some form of rest.

It looked powerful, deadly, and he swiftly tried to grasp why!

He glared into it trying to grasp a clue about it and he heard some of the scientists and realized that they wanted everyone to get everything about it from the scientists that were going to appear on stage, and he wondered why they were no longer keeping it a secret, and wondered if it was an extraterrestrial, but if it was something else what the hell was it and why the hell did they want the media there, further along from him, to know of it, and he realized the scientists only wanted the media not to get any information until they gave it.

It looked like a form of weird exhibition when they put colored lights over it, and he realized that Kurt and the paranormal scientist only vaguely knew what was being revealed.

On stage, a few scientists shifted over to the artifact, and one gasped when he glanced sideways at the artifact, in its new state, and he ignored it and rushed over to the microphone and started giving detailed descriptions of what they had detected from the artifact, and their detection methods.

Eisenberg saw a group of scientists bringing in equipment, and watched them arranging it around the artifact, and he gasped and wondered what the hell they were doing, and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw something inside it shift.

He wondered what the scientists were doing with it, and what was happening, and what their confidential research of it had revealed – and them trying to make contact with what was there, and if there was anything there.

The scientists gave vague information on what they had found and their discovery of it, and scientific accounts.

New leading scientists arrived and were allowed to investigate it on the stage and they crowded around it loudly discussing it.

Most of the audience silently watched on in wonder, and many watched on wondering what the hell it was, and why they never properly gave any detailed accounts of what it was, as it was far more different than anything seen, and what was mentioned, and Eisenberg realized that he had not heard anything that could properly explain anything, and he studied the main scientists hoping to pick something up.

Many of the scientists that had been working on it showed detailed information that had been accumulated, and Eisenberg saw that they had been keeping most of their work confidential, and wondered what else they had.

 

Chapter 21

 

The Monster Returns

 

Eisenberg sat down in the mansion library staggered at what he had just found along the corridor, and the Dracula monster in the chamber they had found the vampires in, and had seen its black shape shifting about the tombs.

Its shape was a humanoid formation and he realized how it had altered itself, and just how fast and deadly it now was, and he wondered how they would rid the world of it.

It had been killed before in its Transylvanian castle and he violently shuddered as he recalled it altering its shape and he realized it might have detected him where he was hidden, and for some reason it ignored him, and he wondered why.

He had watched it silently and it alter into a large black flying demon creature, and had shifted up into the hole in the chamber roof, over the tombs, and up into the attic.

In the room next to the chamber he had watched it fly away into distant black clouds, going back to New York.

Eisenberg was staggered at the occurrences, and how easily the vampires could kill, and realized he had not heard them using objects that protected them from vampires.

He tried to solve what the outcome would be, and wondered what the hell the artifact was, as he and the others had not classified it as far as he was concerned, and it had altered into something else, and going by what the scientists had he knew they never, and only had theories, and he could not grasp how perilous it was, and he did believe it could be if it was fully activated.

He picked up a newspaper and spread it across his front, and watched Kurt and the paranormal investigator investigating books, and realized from the newspaper that the artifact had been moved out the museum and over to a special facility, for them to investigate it as an extraterrestrial object, and he wondered if they might even take it to Area 51.

It was amazing the paranormal researcher was still searching through the books with amazement, and he wondered what he was up to, as they had solved most of the mysteries.

It was incredible that Howard Eisenberg had actually arrived at the mansion, and he had met him after so many years, and he had been amazed at their discovery of the Red Indian treasure, and that it had been buried close to where he had eaten his meals in the mansion, and he was surprised at the artifact, and had been unable to identify it, and was having people investigate what they were doing with it.

 

Chapter 22

 

The Other Universe

 

Eisenberg studied the paranormal researcher, and his partially opened mouth, and saw he had found something in the book he was translating, and he waited, and wondered what the hell it was.

He was surprised when Kurt walked in the library and he wondered what he had been doing.

He saw him notice the paranormal researcher and his reactions.

“What?” Kurt asked. “What’ve you found?”

“This place is dreadful …” the paranormal researcher gasped, reacting to things he read. “I think I’m getting their true identity … I’ve not been able to trace anything up until now … Many of the people they fought did not know who they were fighting, and there are accounts of them massacring massive armies and there being no survivors …”

Kurt just shrugged, wondering what he was talking of.

“There’s some form of cannibalism they carried out … I think … They mention them feasting on the bodies of the soldiers … Them being vampires!”

The paranormal investigator looked energetic, and he watched him finally place the book on the table, staggered.

“I think they were some form of extraterrestrial … Yet from either another universe or dimension … A supernatural universe … Yet with similarities to this universe … I think they got trapped here or something …”

“Dracula might have been altered from being in this universe or something …”

Eisenberg wondered what he had found and sat wondering what it had been written for, and he saw the book was different from the rest, and he saw how the paranormal investigator studied it scrupulously, and he knew it could be a conclusion to something.

Eisenberg recalled when all of the scientists had entered the chamber with the vampire tombs and had set up all their equipment all over the area of the tombs, and that their descriptions of what they had found there went far beyond anything that they previously had found, and most of the scientists working there had been replaced by far more advanced ones, and most were thunderstruck by the giant supernatural being resting in the central tomb, Dracula in his tomb, and what they found out about it.

“What else is there?” Eisenberg gasped, seeking a conclusion.

“There’s more … I think this book was written by one of them … A different form of them or something … Who arrived afterwards … I think they were trapped here, and that they traced them and followed them to this castle in Transylvanian by some means … I believe it was them that captured Dracula and put him in the tomb!”

 

Chapter 23

 

The Extraterrestrial Investigation Center

 

Eisenberg, the paranormal investigator, and Kurt swiftly followed the scientists, who investigated the artifact at the mansion and the museum, through a building and into a massive chamber that was the confidential research area of the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center, and stood staggered at the colossal amount of equipment and scientists, and the inconceivable technology.

Eisenberg was staggered at it all, and began to realize how far they had gone, and how much had been hidden from the public, and stood wondering why they were carrying out so much work, and he realized how deadly the universe could be.

Kurt spotted the artifact first, with groups of scientists surrounding it, with equipment everywhere, and they watched them monitoring its powerful forces, and Eisenberg saw that the artifact itself had altered dramatically since it had been in the museum, and he stood trying to see if he could notice anything.

When they arrived at it, he spotted them making it make movements, by some means, and that they were carrying out a series of experiments.

A scientist walked over and handed them documents, and he studied them with interest.

One document gave some history of the site and that it had been originally established in the search for extraterrestrials, and basically from research carried out in the last century, and had advanced searching for extraterrestrial civilizations, with help from many countries, NASA, SETI institute, and many others, and had superseded the others in the race to detect extraterrestrial intelligence on other worlds.

They had helped develop many new forms of confidential and known detection methods and at an inconceivable rate and had searched far deeper and with more accuracy into the depths of deep space, and expanded knowledge of the cosmos, and anticipated many future breakthroughs.

They had repetitively advanced technology to detect inhabited exoplanets, with highly advanced extraterrestrial life, and explored worlds in the depths of newly discovered solar systems, and sent out messages with new highly advanced technology, and into the invisible black depths of space where hidden worlds could exist.

What surprised Eisenberg was they insisted a signal had been detected from a nearby star and they had analyzed it under the assumption it was an unidentified phenomenon, as well as an extraterrestrial phenomenon, and its highly advanced symmetrical pulsations had been documented and they established its properties and significance, with its pulsations beating out through the depths of space.

Yet it never actually showed any extraterrestrial encounters, flying saucer landings, but he knew they had, and sensed it, and that it was little, and he saw their fascination in the artifact, and its existence was unbelievable, and they constantly worked on trying to discover its origins.

 

Chapter 24

 

The Extraterrestrial

 

The artifact looked deadlier than he had ever seen it, and was pulsating with energy, which looked and sounded like it was on the brink of a colossal explosion, and Eisenberg, Kurt, and the paranormal investigator timidly shifted into the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center research chamber.

At a closer investigation they stood confused as they believed something was occurring as scientists were nervously standing around it monitoring it, and they spotted vigorous activity all about the place, and they started working like crazy activating and checking things, and they realized that they had done something, and that it was the reason that they wanted them there, and they took them over to the side and seated them.

The artifact altered shape and appearance at a frenzied rate, of which there was little to indicate the outcome.

At times he thought he saw a shape of something inside it.

It looked powerful, and deadly! And perhaps unstable! By their previous investigations and what the scientists claimed he was sure they gave an energy force, and that they were feeding it energy that it used, and he realized it was perhaps the reason it could not do anything and had been dormant, and he realized the dangers of its revival, and if it exploded, and he wondered why the scientists were so confident about it.

With horror, at the side of vision, he saw a group of scientists and technicians move in with new equipment, and they started arranging it around the energy bubble, and he gasped, and wondered what they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw something inside it shift.

Famous scientist in and rushed into places and he realized something really was going happen this time, and he watched someone film it, and what might be an incredible historic occurrence, and the discovery of it, and he realized from nearby scientists that it might prove what it was, and he watched someone else filming it, perhaps for the media, which some scientists were considering using if they wished it to be known.

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of things they believed were occurring, and watched it creating magnificent optical effects, making things distort, and it looked like it could rupture the fabric of space, and played with it, with properties of altering and suspending it.

Scientists started carrying out complex experiments on it, and they showed detailed information accumulated.

Suddenly computers and equipment all over the chamber burst into life, and he spotted one go over millions of special sequences and he studied it, and he was sure they had got control of the artifact somehow and had it carry out some functions.

The sheer magnitude of it left him staggered and he expected something to occur, especially from its lethal reactions, and he could not believe it could hold so much energy and not explode.

The center turned bright and expanded, and it became louder and brighter, and the floor shook, and started knocking everything furiously around, knocking scientists about, and many fell over, and a sudden shockwave blasted through the whole building, throwing everything about, and it died away.

The chamber turned silent, and they started to recover, and he noticed some scientists dramatically activating equipment and he checked where they were staring and saw the artifact had turned solid, and was open, and saw something inside, and he tried to identify it, but could not, and saw it was alive and hideously staring out at them.

 

Chapter 25

 

The First Contact Situation

 

While it shifted out Eisenberg stood horrified and tried to move, and to examine its celestial formation, wondering what it was, and what they had made contact with, realizing it was not solid and was some form of energy formation, and he wondered why it was so different and powerful, and gasped when he thought he saw it had demon features.

Its glowing, altering, hideous shape stopped at the edge of its sphere, which had been the artifact, and he felt energy surges from it and stood trying to grasp what it was doing, and he realized it had to be made of some form of energy, and he considered if it was actually keeping itself alive, and in existence, almost consistently stopping itself vanishing, and he wondered if it could properly exist in the universe, and wondered if it would just vanish into nothing, and they moved back when it altered its formation, and he wondered how the hell they were going to communicate with it, and if it even used language.

Suddenly he spotted the others react and saw visions emerge all around them, and he saw they were star formations, and flashing about, and he realized it was communicating with them and showing regions of space, and he wondered how the scientists could record the visions, and if they would show up in the film footage being taken, and saw a scientist confirm it, and he wondered if any of the scientists identified the stars.

He was sure it was an exploration of the vast depths of the universe, and he spotted a massive sphere of light glowing and expanding, and wondered what the hell it was, and wondered how it propelled itself across the blackness of space, and if it could even travel without a starship, and floated and shot through space like a ghost going through the stars.

They watched stunning suns shoot by and them increasing in density, and accuracy, and he was sure it was showing them a region of space it existed in, and he saw its powers increase, while it transformed itself, and further from its original state.

Space and time seemed unrecognizable, and mysterious, and he felt he would never fully understanding it, and it seemed to search for a solution to something and suddenly all the visions vanished, and it altered further, and he wondered if they could provide it with energy or something to complete its transformation, and if they should treat it as dangerous.

Suddenly all their technology, and mainly computers, burst into life, and the scientists looked up surprised, as it took control of them, and started giving them information, and taking and searching for information, and he watched it make a gesture and enter the center region of the energy sphere.

The sphere became far more powerful, and its appearance became lethal, and he realized the sphere’s original activation was far less, and they stood staggered when its center turned almost blinding and exploded out, and a sudden shockwave blasted out, knocking everything over, and it died away, as it vanished.

 

Chapter 26

 

The Time Traveler

 

Eisenberg sat in the library still staggered at the outcome at what occurred at the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center and still vastly confused at what they knew, and he even believed he was far more in the dark at what it was, and it was doing there.

Once the paranormal investigator arrived, after questioning one of the scientists on the phone, he knew he had something.

“What did they tell you?” Kurt asked the paranormal investigator, as he picked up a book. “Tell us what you found!”

The paranormal investigator glanced up, and reluctantly placed the book he held down, and replied, “This astounds me, and I am still staggered how both events are connected … The artifact could be the only alien arrival this world has had … Those vampires are also astounding …”

“What was the scientists explanation of the artifact and all the information it gave them on their computers, before it left?”

“They are positive! They’re positive it was a time machine pod from the future …”

“It traveled through space and time …”

“From what they got I say it traveled back from Earth’s future … They believe it was some form of mission … They believe that time travel does not properly work … That it experimented with it … Though they can send energy forms, they could not properly send anything physical … They believe it was converted into some form of energy or something – of colossal degrees – and perhaps even virtually forced itself back through time – and that it never properly worked and it surely never arrived where it should, and far further back in time than it should, and with not enough energy to return, or even alter to this place …”

“It was a trapped extraterrestrial time traveler of the future …”

“They found out some other things … Which I believe … They believe it arrived on this world in the future from somewhere … And – going by what they claimed it found – they found the remains of our civilization on the world … They believe they destroyed themselves in some form catastrophe … That there was barely anything left … I believe it left to find out what we were like, and were doing here, and perhaps to make contact with us, and find out why it happened …”

Eisenberg sat back thinking it over, astounded at such a thing could be hidden in such a place, and influence so much, and realized that proper time travel might be impossible, and be far too dangerous if they did manage to recreate it …

He imagined it trapped there as an entity, not existing and existing, through centuries, perhaps thousands of years, unable to leave its confines, perhaps imprisoned for all eternity.

 

Chapter 27

 

The Haunted Wood

 

Eisenberg could not tell what it was and if it was the strange dark wood they had entered, altered trees and landscape, or what was there that was so strange, and he searched around him, through the trees, and searched for the vampires.

Their discovery of the wood had been lucky, and he still wondered if the paranormal investigator had got it wrong, as he claimed the wood was perfectly positioned for the vampires to hide in, for them to safely perform their attacks on New York, and the incredible thing about it was it resembled the wood in Transylvania where Dracula’s castle had been, and it was the drawings of it and finding the giant wood on the television and an occurrence there that drew their attention to it.

What they could find out about it gave little, but they had found a structure in it, and though it was old and derelict they were sure it could be where the vampires stayed at night.

Everything confused him and he started to think that just about anything could occur and realize the danger they were in, and there was no reason to believe they could not exist in the light of day, and that they were just night creatures, and as he led Kurt and the paranormal investigator through the dense undergrowth and tress he started to imagine strange dark figures behind trees, and a mysterious distant light, but everything he found was either vegetation, trees, fallen trees, but he started to realize it was starting to get dark, and the time it took to get through the wood, dense undergrowth, was impeding their progress.

Occasionally he heard distant things being violently smashed, but saw powerful wind surges blasting about, and he started to believe it was the wood itself, or the region, and it had a supernatural presence, either from the vampires or something else there, which could be why they had gone there.

What staggered him the most was how dark it would be soon, and he rushed on, and believed that they might be able to achieve their objective and that there would be an eventual conclusion to the event, and events, but the place was shrouded everywhere with increasing denser vegetation and he even started wondering if they could get through it, and in the distant he heard what he was sure were wolves, and it left him trying to contemplate what was there, and at times sounds emerged like they were coming out the ground, and from underground shafts.

 

Chapter 28

 

The Vampire Hideout

 

Eisenberg thought supernatural regions existed, and that they had entered something, and when they entered the derelict building he was staggered that anyone could build and stay in such place.

It confused him, what they were doing, after all he had encountered, and now believed existed, compared with before, and he did not know what it was, and just tried to grasp how dangerous it was, and he rushed into the building before it became too dark, and to stop the vampires reviving before they found them, and he kept his eye on Kurt and the paranormal investigator.

He considered all the things he had heard of the supernatural trying to grasp what it was he was missing. He was sure they had discovered more than they realized, and he analyzed everything in a far greater degree.

At the top floor, he stopped suddenly, tiredly and startled by something, and he sensed something, and he moved on slowly, as Kurt and the paranormal investigator followed him, and he heard something somewhere.

For a long time he stared into the dimness recognizing little, as he strolled on, and gasped for a few seconds when he thought he was being watched by something in a region of darkness ahead, and was surprised something appeared there and he saw large box shapes, and kept examining them, and realized that it was tombs, and that they were in the same style as the vampire tombs back at the mansion, and realized that they were placed directly at the central region of the building.

At the tombs he heard silent sounds from something, and realized how dark it was and shifted silently up to them, searching everything everywhere, while he considered putting on his light, but he could give his presence away, if he had not been noticed.

A sudden blast, and explosion of light, left him stunned, while he crept on, and he froze, waiting to die, and die hideously for what he had done, and he stood confused, and saw what looked like a vampire illuminated in bright light standing in front of him, and he wondered what the hell it was, and after examining it closely it looked like a humanoid, and it seemed to welcome him, and he studied it and realized that it was a form of hologram.

It eventually altered, to do something, and do something to itself, and he remained trying to identify it, and he felt energy from it, and sheer power, and it reminded him of the extraterrestrial at the research center, and something about it, which he could not quite grasp.

 

Chapter 29

 

The Supernatural Universe

 

Behind the glowing entity Eisenberg saw a hideous slithering black devilish shape emerge from the blackness, out of a tomb, and he froze, and recognized it was Dracula, as it shifted slowly towards them.

While it crept up he watched it somehow alter, and it froze, unable to move, and the glowing extraterrestrial stood staring at it.

Suddenly he saw visions of star formations, and suddenly realized the glowing extraterrestrial was making contact with them, and showing them regions of space.

He felt energy surges from it and realized he was picking up telepathic messages from it, and it explained it was made of some form of energy, and existed in the past, and he realized it was a time traveler, like the extraterrestrial in the artifact.

Suddenly it altered his thoughts and he realized it was not a time traveler and that time travel could not properly be used in the universe, and only in its own universe, and he realized it was in a supernatural universe, and it had transmitted itself as a form of hologram, from the past.

It told him of an eminent scientist that once existed in its universe, who carried out experiments on transferring things into other universes, and in the end experimented on itself, and altered itself to exist in the universe, but its experiments altered it, and altered it into a monster being, trapping it in the universe, and unable to return to its universe, and its name had been Dracula.

They had found a way to transfer themselves, as a form of energy/hologram, energy formations, and took the form of humanoids, and tried to rid the world of his vampires, and it had been them that had trapped Dracula in the wood at the front of his castle, when he had returned, and they had left him dormant in the tomb, in the mansion/castle, as they had been unable to repair the damage he had done to himself.

They had searched for a method, and had searched the future of the world, and had eventually found a way, and they had someone move the castle to New York, and had placed over the artifact, before its discovery.

Eisenberg realized that the only way they could help Dracula was with the highly advanced extraterrestrial technology from the artifact, and they wanted Eisenberg to take Dracula, now dormant, to the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center research chamber, and with the knowledge they got from the extraterrestrial and artifact, and equipment they now had, to use it to repair and alter Dracula and transfer him back to his own universe, where they would return him to his own time.

 

Epilogue

 

The Lost Time Pod

 

For centuries the energy formation rested trapped under the Earth, and fiercely waiting to leave its confines, and imprisonment, frequently reawakening, with deadly energy surges blasting out.

Its shape inside the energy pod had pulsated when awakened, feeling little awareness, and had found little activity, which it had no real way of checking.

Its energy capsule was molded about it, with only some functions, with little power, and with no proper observations.

It perceived little and its thoughts wandered and it occasionally recollected distorted memories that had turned incomprehensible, from what had led it to its lethal error, and it could barely realize why it had survived or had annihilated itself.

It had activated vague sensors and felt vast unstable energy explosions blast out across dimensions with such force it felt like it threatened to make space and time completely rip apart, and destroy the fabric of space and time, and it had constantly realized it could do little when it had checked if anything had been detected anywhere.

The hideous situation had left it ensnared and recalling the colossal powers it once had and firmly contemplating the dangers and its chances of survival.

Its mission had been unbelievable and it realized how deadly it had been and recalled little of why it had once contemplated there not being any danger.

Its near destruction had amazed it and it frequently realized it had no proper presence and had become a form of unknown energy/formation, altering to something that it never recognized.

It turned invisible, and translucent, and the outer universe vanished from its thoughts, and it occasionally imagined echoes of its voyager functioning and its massive energy pulsations blasting out across the whole of creation.

Its revival attempts sustained, and the Earth and mankind evolved, and it realized its mind-boggling powers were dwindling, and it realized it would one day no longer exist, and it gradually turned itself completely dormant – and for as long as a hundred years – waiting for it to be revived to complete its deadly mission.

Part II

 

Book 2

 

Interdimensional Extraterrestrial IE1

Prologue

 

Interdimensional Extraterrestrial IE1

 

The IE altered its composition as it unsuccessfully tried to leave the confines of the universe, and its shape glowed and vanished into powerful bright explosions of energy, blasting out from its exploding spacecraft, as its fight for survival began.

For the first time in its existence it felt pain and saw death, and its formation constantly altered as it controlled its individual parts to a degree of individual cells, stopping itself being absorbed and destroyed by the colossal infernal.

In horror it felt its destruction but finally a hole formed in the mass of energy, which had been its form of space vehicle it had used to enter this world with, and it grasped the opportunity with all it could muster and formed itself into a flying formation, it had seen in another dimension, and it darted out of the colossal energy into the dark night of the world.

The cold outer world was unrecognizable to it and it was left staggered by its dangers and as it monitored its formation’s fight to repair itself it considered how the occurrence could possibly have occurred, and it felt satisfaction from its body as it completed repairing a major region of damage to it.

It eventually was able to alter to an extraterrestrial humanoid formation, it had intended to alter to on arrival at the Earth, and it gained more of its normal powers, and it managed to adapt to the surrounding environment, and it shifted into the long black shadows of unknown tree formations like a transparent ghost monster lurking around, transforming shapes and appearances in regions of it, and it temporary stopped astounded by the event as it considered what had happened and that it was trapped on a desolate region in a strange universe, in a strange combination of strange dimensions, without any communications to its own universe, without anything else like it being in the surrounding space, and it began to contemplate the real dangers to its survival and eternal life and it began to contemplate how it could survive on the world without its more advanced technology, which it had never been without or even heard of occurring.

Its species was so ancient it could not even believe it had a beginning source! It had been contacted by an unknown form of communication, from the unknown universe, from the strange unknown species of Earth humanoids, and it had been chosen by its species to make contact on behalf of its species, and it too had not fully grasped the extraordinary universe, and some of Earth’s extraordinary technology as it never worked in its universe, and it had been disorientated on its entry to the universe and it had made the fatal mistake of forming its spacecraft into a human space rocket formation in orbit over the Earth and it had been detected and attacked.

It was trapped out on a strange celestial object with unknown new life forms and it realized it had to fight to survive further than it had ever done before and it wondered if it could, and it realized it would be detected on the world and it fought to escape from the vicinity of its exploding spacecraft.

The moon shifted overhead as its monster shape staggered through the small wood, where it had shot into, and it even took comfort in the moon’s existence with its slight familiarity and it resembling a stellar sight in its own universe, and it stopped to examine a life form, and a small black cat shifting towards it!

It had never seen anything like it and it could not explain its existence and it struggled to explain how it functioned and its strangeness grasped its imagination, and it altered its formation to adapt to it and its new environment and it finally took a sample of its blood and reformed its colossal energy formation.

Its strange shaped shadows shifted in the moonlight, probing the cold darkness, and it moved on as it studied everything in its surroundings, expecting hideous encounters, as it fought to return its normal detection senses.

It roamed the wood and it became clear that the life form it had copied affected it far more than it had realized, and it realized it was not just the life form but its own damaged state!

While it propelled itself forward its body adapted its form and repaired damage and formed more powerful and better Earth legs and razor-sharp claws, creature fangs, and thick tentacles formed and expanded from its neck, from creatures it had studied on other worlds in the region of space as it had entered the universe, and while it shifted away head tendrils formed from its ears and they shuddered frantically testing the air for the signs of any life forms and dangers.

Its monstrous cat shapes silhouetted it as it shifted in incredible leaps through trees, further than any Earth creature, and its senses improved and it detected distant human formations near the wood, and it realized that the cat formation had taken its energy from the consumption of other life forms.

Finally the wood ended and strange glowing hills illuminated all around it, stretching out to the rim of the world, as the sun rose below the horizon, and it stopped and watched a glowing spot accelerating across the sky, and a dim radiance illuminated in its surroundings and it detected one of the world’s intelligent species on its own nearby!

 

 

 

I

 

Interdimensional Extraterrestrial IE1

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Lost Soldier

 

While Dave Cameron awoke his vision was strange and utterly unbelievable, with a hazy metallic bronze, and he studied it everywhere trying to grasp what it was and he heard increasingly extraordinary sounds!

He could feel little and his fingers probed the cold ground and he used his arms to clean his eyes and saw immediately he was lying in a farm field in a pool of muck, surrounded by cows, and as he choked and spat out muck and dung he started to realize the real problem and that he had entirely lost his memory of his identity, and he found a nearly empty bottle of whisky in his jacket pocket and examined it trying to grasp why it was there!

He recognized a distant road over on his left side that he knew was Floors Road and a bright blue building near it that was Linn Products, but again he could not recall why!

He crazily jumped up and down and the cattle everywhere ran from his shouts and screams and he fought to remove muck and water away from his sight while trying pull his embedded legs out of mud, and he realized again that he had been asleep in a pool of stinking mud, and he could not get why or what had happened!

Some form of rare occurrence had taken place and he struggled to force his mind to grasp it out or give him a suggestion of an answer but he never got it and all he could see was farm fields about him and some trees directly behind him, and he heard cars on the A726 road behind the trees!

Annoyed he started shouting and screaming again, wondering who the hell had dumped him in the pool of mud, and spotted a farmer watching him on a tractor and trailer in the distance and he started shouting, when he acknowledged him he started swearing and making obscene gestures until the farmer stopped and stood up and looked at him bewildered, as he waved his arms wildly, and the farmer shrugged and jumped into his seat and drove on.

Cameron shrugged back and started cleaning the muck from his clothes and stood staggered when he realized he was wearing an army uniform, and he slowly shifted away and sat on the solid field nearby contemplating what had happened and what to do!

At one point, to his surprise, a moving object on Floors Road to his left side moved into a field, beside Floors Wood, and shifted in his direction and he saw it was an army truck and he wondered if he was connected to them and he considered if he was running away from them, which justified him being in the field and that he could have fallen and damaged his head.

Desperate for answers he started jumping up and down again, and shouted over at the vehicle, and it increased its speed and he acknowledged its arrival and stopped, and as it drove up to him he stood looking at it bewildered, not realizing what to do next.

When the army truck stopped he saw it was full of soldiers, who all stared at him confused, and the driver jumped out and marched up to him and stood smiling, examining the mess he was in and the mess in the pool – looking as if he had a mud fight with himself – and Cameron gasped at his body’s impression in it where he had been lying.

“What in the hell are you doing?” a sergeant in the passenger seat finally moaned, as he lowered his window, unable to control himself and stay silent any longer.

“I don’t understand how I got here!” he moaned back, unable to see what else he could do.

All the soldiers in the truck shifted out the end of the vehicle to see what was happening.

“Come off it, buster!” the sergeant shouted, and examined a piece of dung on his mouth with disgust. “What have you been doing here?”

The sergeant examined the nearby cows with slanted eyes and all his footsteps and movements in and around the pool.

“What’s your name, private?” he shouted.

“I don’t know!” he finally admitted, seeing that he couldn’t avoid it.

“You have to be kidding me!” he gasped. “You don’t even know your own name?”

Suddenly an army Land Rover raced up behind the truck and an officer, called Lieutenant Waring, jumped out from the backseat, and shouted at the sergeant, “What’s going on, Sergeant Malone?”

“This private doesn’t even know his name!”

“How could that be? He had to give it to get in the army I assume! Well soldier what have you to say?”

“I’ve lost my memory, sir!”

All the soldiers at the truck stood startled and Malone got out the front of the vehicle and they all stood in front of Cameron.

“Alright then! Has anyone here got his name?” Waring moaned.

To Cameron’s surprise three of the soldiers immediately shoved up their hands and eagerly waited, and Waring smiled brightly, just as a beam of sunshine beamed down over him through a hole in a large cloud, and he walked up to Cameron and studied his face, still covered in a thin layer of muck.

“I’m sure I’ve seen you …”

“His real name’s Dave!” one of the three soldiers who knew him shouted.

Malone removed a pen and paper, and moaned, “What’s his second name, private?”

“Cameron!”

“Is that right!” he groaned loudly, and sighed and firmly held his forehead in his hands and stayed that way for a few minutes and returned to what he was doing, entirely ignoring the problem.

Cameron tried to recall the name but could not, and thought the soldier looked familiar though and tried to recall his name.

Suddenly Waring gasped and looked at his watch and realized something and that he was late for something!

“Well, Malone, handle this man would you! I’ve business to attend to! And try to find a way to give him his memory back!”

“I’ll surely do that!” Malone muttered sadistically, and they saluted and Waring rushed away.

Malone ordered Cameron to go into the back of the truck with the other soldiers where he sat slouched and grasped the gravity of the situation and that he could not recall anything and sat dazed and confused and shifted next to the three soldiers that knew him, as they were the only ones that knew anything, and he soon got their names – as Tod Simpson (who was the soldier who had told him his name), and Johnny Fogler and Harry Hanks.

As the old truck slowly bumped up and down through the field Cameron’s name went through his mind rhythmically, vanishing and reappearing, and he failed to recall a single thing. What was he doing there? Simpson treated him like he was part of a crime, with Simpson and the other two soldiers, which they refused to say and which they were sure he would eventually recall.

At a field (behind where Rudolf Hess’s plane had crashed during the Second World War), he saw a large group of big army tents and he examined them in detail trying to see what they were doing there, as he expected to be taken to a real army base.

From their conversations he pieced together that they were all new recruits and on an army mission there, which he never grasped, and the others gave occasional gasps at, which grasped his imagination and he wondered why he could have done such a thing as join the army as he was sure he had no interest in it.

As the truck rolled into the army site he even wondered if they were playing a joke on him and that they had not known him!

The situation was unbelievable! He did not know what the future held and if he was in danger!

In the sleeping tent he examined everything about his bed looking for clues and found little and realized the three soldiers had been close to him as his bed was in the middle of theirs and they communicated regularly as though they knew him well.

Yet when he went away and got cleaned up, and washed away all the muck that had been covering his face and head, and put on new clothes and returned, they sat on their beds gasping and examining him, giving occasional whispers, staggered mainly at his face, and the other soldiers sat staring over for long periods contemplating things and carrying out silent conversations.

In the end they laughed and cracked silent jokes that he was unable to hear, leaving him wondering what the hell was happening and what the future was.

One of the men eventually entered the tent, after having left a few minutes earlier, and walked straight up to Cameron and stared right in his face, and moaned, “Malone wants to talk to you!”

“What about?”

“Don’t know! Probably to do with what happened today!”

Cameron jumped up and drank what was left of a can of beer beside him and rushed out.

When he entered Malone’s tent Malone was sitting in a seat at a desk moaning to someone on a phone, with another soldier standing in front of the desk, and Cameron stood beside him.

Malone glanced over and gasped, stopped talking and continued, and examined him looking straight into his face as if he saw something he did not fully want to see and could not quite grasp and studied him and left it.

Once he hanged up the phone he instantly dismissed the other solider, who left moaning about him not allowing him to speak.

“I want to ask you some questions!”

Cameron stood straight and copied one of the soldiers he had seen saluting and he waited.

“Why did you join the army, Dave?” he asked, studying him with great confusion and annoyance, while sipping tea from a cup.

“I can’t remember!”

“You can’t remember why you’re in the army!” he gasped, blowing out all the tea in his mouth, in a massive spray, covering the table.

When Cameron offered to clean it, he shouted, “Leave it!”

“Of course, you lost your memory …” he spoke, recalling the occurrence.

“Why do you think people join?” he finally asked.

“To get out and about! To see the universe!”

“Wow! The whole universe!”

“Or visit places one normally never sees!”

“Let me explain!” he explained, staring into his face, staggered by something, and putting his elbow in a large ashtray. “In the old days, a century ago, people joined the French Foreign Legion to forget things! Problems! Things they wanted to escape from! Escape from weary existences! Even hide away from crimes they had committed!”

“Well, I’m sure I’d have gone further away!”

“Really! How do you know?”

“I have no recollection of anything! So I can’t answer that!”

Suddenly it struck him that he was trying to suggest something and he realized he could have done something and that he could have found out about it! Then he gasped as he realized his mind was blank and he had no memories of anything of himself!

“Have you done something to me?” he gasped, recalling waking up in the pool of mud in the field. “I’ve no memories …”

He thought of all the things used by the military on prisoners and if they could have done it.

Malone made strange faces, as though in deep pain, and bent over and put his face in his hands, and his shoulders quivered as though he were sobbing, and he remained doing it for minutes until he recovered, and Cameron watched the top of his head shuddering and rise and him calmly return to normal.

“Just leave!” he moaned firmly, no longer looking at him, and Cameron left confused and realized his goal was to find out who the hell he was no matter what!

“I’ve another question!” he quickly asked before he left.

“What?”

“What the hell are we doing out here? Surely the military doesn’t need anyone out here?”

“We’re searching for a killer lion!” he replied, now amused at Cameron’s face expression changing to horror.

“A killer lion is roaming about here! Why are we in tents and out in the open? How the hell did it get out here?”

“We’ve guns! It escaped from a nearby village circus I think! We’ve not confirmed anything yet though!”

Cameron realized some of his memory was returning and he considered how dangerous the lion was and wondered what a circus was doing with a killer lion! He was sure it was illegal to have such an animal!

“What proof is there that it exists?”

“Farmers have reported seeing the thing to the police! We’ve just arrived and are to investigate the incident!”

A shiver ran up his spine as he considered the danger he had been in out in the field in the pool of mud and he considered if it had anything to do with how he ended up there.

 

Chapter 2

 

The Treasure

 

Cameron’s gaze went out into a field through the small group of trees, searching for any disturbances and signs that the lion was about. The thing would surely give itself away there, and he took comfort in there being no signs from the crows flying overhead reacting to anything!

Malone said he was going to visit one of the farmers that had witnessed the killer lion and he wondered what the hell they were talking about! The whole incident seemed strange now!

His gaze returned to the well, and its large circular hole at his front, going deep into the ground.

The top had clearly been recently dug away from being buried under rotten wooden planks and soil, hidden away in the middle of the small group of trees, and he studied Simpson who had a rope and harness tightly attached around him as Fogler and Hanks arrived and brought a torch, from the road on the edge of the trees, on Floors Road, and Cameron wondered why the hell they thought there was anything there! Then he realized that Rudolf Hess had parachuted down there or at the other side of the road, at the farm!

His close inspection of the tunnel showed it clearly had been an ancient well and had been covered over a long time ago, and he wondered why they had not used a nearby stream and if it were something else.

“What’s the hell’s there?” he conclusively moaned, after waiting for them to say something, with him almost screaming for them to tell him! They refused to give him anything about anything, and what they had been doing there before he had lost his memory!

They had secretively left the army camp when the others had not been around, and all four of them were at the mysterious hole searching for signs of what was there.

“Am I the only one going down there?” Simpson moaned, sadistically.

Seeing the other two were not interested in going down, Cameron decided he would like to see what was there. Anything that could give him anything on what he had been doing before he had lost his memory was of more value than anything else!

He announced it, searching them for any sign of disagreements.

He was surprised that they all nodded in agreement and one removed another harness and rope for him and he realized that he might have been down the hole already, going by their reactions, and he had become aware earlier that they had been down the hole searching for treasure.

The hole was large with more than enough room to fit both of them at the bottom and when Simpson left and vanished into its darkness he started attaching the harness to him, and gasped at how he knew how to fit it, and not know why, and he realized that he had to have done it recently.

He swiftly entered the hole once he was ready as he did not want to miss anything, and the action, even though they had been there before, and he wondered again what exactly they were doing.

“What exactly will I be doing down there?” he asked Fogler casually, desperate for anything, and any clue.

But again they totally ignored his request and insisted in not saying a thing, leaving him dazzled, but more determined to get to the bottom of all the mysteries.

What were they after? What in the hell would soldiers want?

He had to leave it and gasped as he released the rope, edging him downwards into the deep abyss, inhaling gasps of air, eagerly seeking the unimaginable and what was hidden away.

As he went down he chuckled as he recalled a story a young soldier had told them in their tent and that a teacher had once asked their class what organ of the body could expand itself ten times its size when stimulated.

When nobody had put up their hand she had asked a girl, and she had stood up blushing furiously, and had shouted, “How dare you ask such a question! I going home and I will have my parents report you to the headmaster and the police …!”

The teacher had ignored her reaction and had asked the same question over, and a boy had stood and replied with, “The correct answer is the iris of the human eye!”

“Very good!” she had replied, and had turned to the girl and had announced, “I have three things to say to you! Firstly, it’s clear you never did your homework! Secondly, you have a dirty and vicious mind! Thirdly, I fear someday you’re going to be disappointed in willies expanding!”

“What the hell are you doing?” Fogler hollered down, staring at him, and Cameron realized that he had stopped lowering himself, and had been laughing to himself, and he watched his distant face studying him as though he now thought he had gone mad!

He yearned to explore so he quickly continued, while he tried to grasp shapes buried away down in the dimness just below, and he could not figure out what could be there! There was not any suggestion and it reminded him of his memory of himself! What could cause such an occurrence?

He recalled once watching archeologists at work at the top of a construction but he could not recall what he was doing there and certain other things, and it confused him and left him staggered at the dangers he could confront.

Suddenly he flew down the shaft uncontrollably and crashed into the ground and immediately jumped to his feet as the rope above him fell on top of him.

The fall had been a large one and he was staggered at the impact, but he was even more staggered that he had not broken anything and he seemed to have no damage to his body.

The end of the rope, where it had broken, had clearly been worn away for a long time and he could not believe that they had not even seen it, and going by the two soldiers above they had not even noticed.

Simpson examined him in the dim torchlight gasping at him crashing into the ground where he had been earlier, and that he would have been flattened by it, and to Cameron’s amazement he found another thick metal torch smashed into pieces where he had landed on his back, and he examined his back unable to find a bruise or sore.

How could he have fallen so far and not be injured? He surely should have broken bones!

He considered it as he tested areas of his body but there were no signs of anything!

“That was some fall, Dave!” Simpson eventually replied, focusing the beam of light from the torch up the shaft to where he had been, and Fogler and Hanks showed themselves at the top of the well and shouted down.

It looked as if they had been examining the surrounding fields, away in the distance.

Even though Cameron was not sure what would be accomplished anywhere it was mysterious and fascinating now! They were clearly searching for something of value down in the tunnel, and he could not even imagine what!

Cameron removed objects about him that had been dug up from the muck at the bottom of the well and he played with them seeing what they were or if he could find anything, while Simpson dug away with a spade with some expertise, clearly from being at work there for a while.

In the corner he spotted an old rolled up jacket, and asked Simpson, “Whose is that?”

“Yours!” he replied firmly, while stopping digging. “Has none of your memory returned yet?”

“Nothing about myself! I wondered what happened!”

Simpson continued and started chipping away at a giant boulder with chisel and hammer to break it up, and shoved it over into the muck that he was throwing out at this side.

Cameron played with jacket wondering why he could not imagine wearing the old tattered thing, and decided to check the pockets to see if there was anything.

He groaned in despair and shoved the remains of the rope away from him and he dug his hands deep into the side pockets of the jacket and found nothing, but he felt a hole in one where he could shove his hand into and played around in the lining and finally felt a piece of paper and removed it.

It had smudged lines and writing and he could not see it properly in the dimness and shoved it into his trouser pocket to examine when he could see it properly in normal light, and considered how long the torches would last.

Cameron examined the end of the rope to see how it broke and realized that it broke as he and the others had been moving around a lot while coming down, and he realized that they had not even examined it properly.

He ignored it and returned to watching Simpson enthusiastically rolling parts of the boulder out the hole! He realized the rope could have been cut on a sharp rock by them rushing about, and going up or down the tunnel.

Above him, in the black shaft above, he examined the other part of the rope dangling about, in occasionally gusts of wind blowing in, and he searched for a sharp rock on the side of the tunnel, and then he looked for anything that could do it but in was far too dim, and for some reason he thought he could easily climb there, even though it was completely vertically with nothing to really grip.

He was sure he could do it, and wondered if he had been some form of climber, and he was so enthralled in finding his own identity he decided to see what would happen if he started to climb it, and if any memories returned to him.

So he stared to climb and to his amazement his mind and body seemed to alter and he climbed the wall of mud and rocks in massive leaps, as though gravity never existed, not knowing how he managed to remain up without falling, and as he swiftly reached the rope he watched Simpson below staring up, staggered by his speed and strange ability, and Cameron grabbed the rope and leapt up it and was soon at the top of the well.

 

Chapter 3

 

The Wood

 

The whole account of the lion was now incredible to Cameron and he could hardly believe the events of the past days and that they were on the trail of a massive killer lion!

The last of the sunlight was vanishing within the small wood, in front of them, into the western horizon, with the night there engulfing them, and he studied his surroundings and the bright blue Linn Products building through the trees, trying to explain why the small wood could actually shelter the beast.

Perhaps the lion was hungry and waiting to get a human alone! Sightings clearly gave the wood as the location of it!

Fifteen of their armed soldiers were there, and a few police, and he kept wondering why the police had not been used in the first place. They had weapons! They could have used animal handlers!

There was something different about the lion that was extraordinary and vastly dangerous that he could not grasp! All the soldiers and police were in a line through the wood and they were nervous and ready with their guns as they started searching!

Cameron marched on with his rifle pointing at the undergrowth directly ahead, while he watched Simpson, Fogler, and Hanks at his side, and saw their eyes wide and alert, ready for action.

As they moved on they heard a helicopter appear in the distance and they increased their speed, but they slowed as it emerged with its sound beating heavily everywhere, as it started circling the above wood with its searchlight beaming through the trees, and he wondered what the hell had they done! The lion would go crazy and he expected the thing to come flying straight out at them through the dark wood, and he was left considering if they could even shoot it accurately in the environment and dimness at such a speed! He was unsure if they could hit such a moving dark target!

“What the hell would that lion be doing here?” Fogler moaned, trying to get an answer, and Cameron saw that they did not fully believe it was there.

The wood looked empty of animals in all the places he saw, and he considered their search for it.

Though the adventure brought them to life after a long rest earlier and from inactivity! The information was little and no evidence had been given, and in the end everything seemed to add up to little, and yet he still thought they would find something, but it was strange. His memory loss confused him! At times he seemed go from one character to another as though he had been two different people, and deep within him he sensed something was hidden away. It was also as if he was gasping over its discovery! Which was stupid unless it was of great danger!

The vegetation around them was thick but suddenly his eyes darted about and spotted something, as if he was looking for something there at another part of his brain, and he searched what was there and he was surprised as the plants and undergrowth were withered and burnt as though a terrific heat had blasted through there.

To his surprise when they moved further into the region all the soldiers started talking of it and he saw it all across his front, as though something of tremendous heat had been ahead somewhere, but the strange thing was there was nothing ahead and he searched the entire front area for signs of a fire and found nothing!

Had someone nearby been working on something, with some form of rocket propulsion, and the blast had gone straight through the wood?

How could anyone over at the blue building not have noticed?

He spotted an old gravestone and fence and saw by the soldiers there that there was nothing there! The source seemed to be near the furthest away point from the building and road, and he gasped for no reason and started examining there and saw something had done incredible damage! Something had exploded or something!

“Looks like kids have been camping out over there?” Simpson uttered, examining where his eyes were on, wondering what his startled look was for.

While they neared the spot their reactions altered and they seemed to forget the killer lion and started examining the place with great interest!

All the soldiers approached the place searching everything they could see! Looking for explanations!

“What the hell happened here!” one of the soldiers replied, approaching the place first. “Looks like someone exploded some form of bomb!”

“Bomb!” Simpson replied. “Like a miniature atomic one!”

All the ground, rocks and dirt, was melted deep into the ground by intense heat, and the center point was covered in a strange substance and metal.

“What happened here?” a police sergeant continued, wandering up to them, picking up loose bits of the ground, and Cameron wondered if the police would investigate it!

 

Chapter 4

 

The Discovery

 

Early the next morning Malone took them back to the site to investigate what was there more decisively and to try and answer unanswered questions that had accumulated on the previous night!

Military scientists arrived and they all marched into the wood to the site, where they were going to carry out examinations of what they could find, and remove samples.

What astounded Cameron was that only within visible distance of there that their attitude drastically altered! The heat from it had had more of an effect than the soldiers had realized in the darkness! Things somehow took a different perspective than the damage from normal fire and heat damage and they all looked closely in detail for why.

“I was just thinking!” one of the aged scientists stated. “Could it have been the energy surge that was detected in this region?”

“But we do not fully know what or of the amount detected!” another scientist stated, staring over where the occurrence took place, with his mouth wide open.

The soldiers were dazed and wondering what and how they had detected anything, and what they were going to unravel there and just how dangerous it was! Why were the scientists reacting so peculiar to it?

“Its powers have incredible properties,” the first scientist continued. “There are many peculiarities here!”

“It looks like something sent out an energy surge!” he replied, after he examined powerful damage to the trees, with many trees blown over.

“Could that not have just been a massive wind surges?” Simpson finally moaned.

Cameron gasped and examined a slight look of horror on the scientist’s face, and watched him moan back, “A weather disturbance wouldn’t do that like that!”

“I’ll believe the theories when I have proof!” Simpson uttered to the other soldiers.

“They’re probably altering an explosion of some unknown explosive …” Fogler replied. “Someone could have been testing out something from where they worked!”

Simpson gave a short burst of laughter, and replied, “Someone has removed some classified explosive and tested it out! I don’t know what it is but I somehow think it could be far more confidential for anyone to remove anything and detonate it in a public place! Why not go up on the moors near the army camp?”

“It’d be an incredible military innovation if it did!” the scientist remarked, while listening in, making them all go silent wondering what they were actually talking of!

“What happens if it is something new?” Fogler replied confused, and they ignored him and moved in slowly to where the occurrence had occurred, and they stood in a circle around its circular shape, with most of them gasping at the sheer magnitude of what something had done there.

Cameron stood staring with his eyes wide open beside the gasping startled scientists, who were now at a loss of words!

Fogler finally could not help reply, “What the hell was it then?”

The region was covered strange melted unknown substances and looked like nothing they had seen before.

“Are we going to go through with releasing it to the media?” Malone firmly asked the head scientist, to clarify the situation.

“How can they keep it a secret?” the scientist moaned, startled and annoyed that his discovery might be hidden away. “The whole place may be at the center of attention of the world media when the media arrive!”

“We could chase the media away and claim it was something else?”

The scientists just stared at him with shock not believing what had heard, and replied, “Alright! It could be a military secret or part of a confidential project!”

“We’ll allow them here at the moment anyway! There’s nothing that can be identified with anything! It is not customary to classify anything without an order anyway. And if we show the media it someone may recognize it and turn up! While they may never know of it if we don’t!”

“Correct!” one of the scientists acknowledged.

Away in the distance Cameron heard a car and a voice and he was sure it was someone from the media driving there. Even though he could not understand how he heard it! He was sure he had never heard someone in a vehicle before!

 

Chapter 5

 

The Media

 

Television and newspaper reporters and cameramen arrived at the site to capture what they had found and Cameron watched on shocked! One of them was one of the people he had overheard in the car driving there and looked as he imagined him!

They were amazed at the large military presence and could not get to what was there, and then were more startled at the scientists and their keenness and secretiveness!

At the edge of the crash site they stood confused trying to work out what it was and what had occurred, and Cameron was amazed by how it looked and how incredible it was in bright sunlight now blasting through the trees.

At the army camp the night before he had become convinced that it had only looked like something in the darkness and dim torchlight. Yet what the hell could crash almost vertically with such force and power?

Cameron realized after a few smiling glances from reporters that they found his facial appearance amusing, and he wondered why almost everyone saw him at a certain distance gasped and studied his face and appearance. It was like for almost a few seconds they thought he was someone else and someone famous! Someone they considered amusing! One woman reporter even moved in close to him and started questioning him, after being unable to ignore his resemblances, and he coolly ignored it and behaved like a soldier and gave information of the discovery and a detailed account of what had happened when they had found it.

What confused him more was that she recognized his voice too!

When the police started carrying out investigations nearby he soon forgot their reactions, and they reported to the increasing media presence their reported accounts of an identified flying object crashing down there, which he had a hard time believing and he realized later that they had meant unidentified aircraft.

The police investigations also told of the giant killer lion that had been witnessed nearby and they realized that it could exist again and Malone soon joined the police making a more detailed investigation!

Accounts of what was believed to be an earthquake tremor, an immense explosion, and sounds of what sounded like an airplane crashing down were the most reported! Some were startling and of a giant meteorite impact, and of a bright light shooting down! Sightings of fierce light and smoke from burning in the wood was later told by people nearby and on the main road. Many thought it was some form of social gathering!

Yet nothing solved what had actually happened, and what had crashed into the wood! Yet the media was sure that something would be found and they had the police carry out a national investigation, and especially to locate any missing planes and anything that had been in the vicinity.

The mysteries kept accumulating, instead of decreasing, and soon everyone Cameron met never had a clue what was going on!

What the hell had he been doing? Why had he lost his memory in only certain places? What treasure were they looking for in the well in the trees by the road? Why did the three soldiers he was searching with never tell him anything no matter how far he questioned them? What form of air accident occurred vertically? Had something hit there or been exploded? Why had all the occurrences that had been witnessed not been investigated by any of the witnesses?

At one point the only thing that added up was they were all up to something and hiding it from them!

The press at one point seemed to know what was fully happening to their surprise and they were sure something was found that altered things, which they never told, and the story circulated around the globe!

 

Chapter 6

 

The Horse

 

The whole event was a muddled mess, which now seemed to have no conclusion, and Cameron believed he would never get the opportunity to get his memory back, but he kept trying!

In his army bed he examined everything about him always looking for clues about anything, but found little, and he kept realizing that the three soldiers had been close to him and had put his bed in the middle of theirs, but he could not get them to communicate on anything.

The killer lion was strange now! Like a mythical creature! After all the accounts of it there was nothing about it that seemed normal! Even the first accounts had confused it, as why were they claiming it was a killer lion? What was a killer lion doing out there? If it had been part of a circus or zoo it should have adapted to there, and why would they have a killer lion? He had not heard anything of killer animals being used! Even though some animal parks insisted in getting new active animals.

What got him was that they were the most vulnerable as everyone else was indoors and protected! He was even sure that it would go for their tent due to the noise and smell! He even considered that they had deliberately put them there as bait for the thing! They were soldiers and paid to be used in such deadly scenarios!

Other things bothered him! Was there a treasure? And what was he doing in the pool of mud? He had thought something would have arose to give a suggestion of what was going on! Now it seemed he would never know!

He recalled his arrival at the army camp and when he got cleaned and washed in the toilet and had seen his face in the mirror and had not recognized himself! Who the hell was he? Was there a form of illness that affected certain parts of his memory?

He sat at the edge of his bed watching the other three soldiers around him and their habits, and them occasionally examine him, giving occasional whispers to each other, sometimes staggered at his face, and other soldiers stared over for long periods, contemplating things, and carrying out conversations about their home life.

He groaned in despair and recalled the piece of paper he had found in his jacket pocket at the bottom of the well and he searched deep into his pocket and found where he had shoved it and played around with it against the lining and finally removed it and examined the smudged lines and writing in the bright light for the first time.

He saw that they were not as smudged as he had originally thought, but he could not make out what it was and shoved it back into his pocket, and he tried to recall and realize what it was.

He listened to Simpson and Fogler having an argument over racing horses, and which would win, and in the end laughed at it and cracked a silent joke that they were unable to hear, and they eventually asked him what horse he thought was better, with them trying persuade him that their horse was better than the other, and he eventually gave up listening in the end and wondered what the hell would happen in the future.

Hanks, the third soldier, who was normally silent, sat beside him on his bed, and showed him horses being sold on the internet on a device.

“What do you think then?”

“They’re alright! What are you thinking of buying one?”

“Sure!”

“What for?”

“To race!”

“What! You race horses?”

“Yes!” he replied smiling. “I was a jockey! I’m still thinking of racing in my spare time!”

One of the other soldiers entered the tent after leaving minutes earlier and he walked straight up to Cameron and stared straight his face, and moaned, “Malone says he wants to talk to you!”

“What of?”

“Just don’t know!”

The soldier left the tent after carrying out his order, and Cameron sat wondering what it was about.

“Look at this one! What a beauty! What do think, Dave?”

“Can you make good money from a good horse?” he asked, considering if it was an easy way to make money, and Hanks nodded in agreement.

After examining them, and realizing that they were basically all the same, he wondered how Hanks could tell a good horse and in the end he chose what looked the fittest horse.

He was surprised Hanks instantly agreed, and thought it was a winner, and was so sure he offered Fogler and Simpson a wager on it, and they instantly came to a halt with their argument and marched over and started examining the horses and eventually broke into another argument.

Hanks eventually got bored listening, and showed Cameron the horse again.

“Want in?”

“Where’ll you keep it?”

“I’ve place at our farm! We’d split the money!”

On his reply the other two came to a complete stop and started shifting over to him, and they all started debating the horse and what they could make.

Cameron acknowledged that he would go along with the deal, even though he was not entirely sure!

He wondered if the treasure was a fantasy scheme that one of them had come up with, and that they were the ones who had come up with searching there and not him, and that they had been so secretive with him to get him to go along with it! But he could not see why as all they were doing was wasting time there, and as soon as the military was sure the lion was not around anymore they would have to move away.

The problem he would eventually have to face was he did not know where he lived or anything. So when the soldiers were on leave where the hell did he go! He would be there the rest of his life wondering if he was being waited on by someone to arrive back! Hanks had a farm and he realized why he never minded the rural region! And he was sure that he had been living indoors somewhere! But where? Where?

Yet the military had to have information on him, and he wondered if he was married or something! Yet what if he never remembered the woman like he had with the three soldiers?

The soldier that had informed him that Malone wanted to see him later entered and walked right up to Cameron and stared straight his face, and moaned, “Malone wants to see you in his tent right now!”

Cameron realized he had to do something and grabbed a bottle of whisky from beside his bed and downed as much as he could, and gasped, and he shifted out the tent!

 

Chapter 7

 

The Well

 

When Cameron arrived at Malone’s tent he was told to enter and Lieutenant Waring jumped onto his feet and downed the last of his rum and rushed towards the entrance, examining Cameron’s face from the side of his eyes gasping, and stopped himself asking him something and rushed out the entrance.

“Sit down!” Malone ordered, clearly annoyed about something, which Cameron could not grasp.

He was sitting trying to contemplate some thought when the phone rang and he instantly grabbed at it and listened without hearing anything, and when someone spoke he launched into an argument with someone over not doing what he wanted and started thumping his desk with his fist, and shouted and hung up, and banged the phone down.

“Cameron!” he eventually forced himself to whisper. “What are you doing?”

He stared deep into his eyes, trying to penetrate into his mind, and saw his face and looked away, while trying to contemplate some thought.

“Nothing as far as I know!” he moaned, not knowing what to think or do, or what he meant.

“There has been a complaint about you already!” he announced loudly, seeing if he would react.

“About what?” he gasped, wondering who complained about soldiers and wondered what they would complain about.

“That’s it Cameron! People don’t like you! They complain everywhere and you just keep ignoring it! Don’t you?”

Cameron realized that there were people complaining about him everywhere and did not like it, and he wondered what they were complaining of and why they never liked him. Then he realized that Malone must have people complaining all the time with them being there, and he wondered what he was up to!

“You’re a born villain! You’re a menace to civilization! The people of this country could do without you!”

“Yeah! So why do most of the men get annoyed at you? Not me! At least I’ve not annoyed any soldiers …!”

“You’ve not annoyed …!” he stared deep into his eyes again, and looked away.

“Did you go to the golf club up at the moor?” Malone curiously asked, calming himself.

“Yes!” he joked, annoyed, and even more annoyed at their persistence in not telling him anything. “There were hundreds of people drunk all over the place, lying in bushes, and vomiting on the greens, and throwing beer cans! The whole place was totally covered with people drinking and making it with woman, and there were wild orgies everywhere!”

“Great! Remind me to visit there! What else was there? Was there any physical action?”

“Physical action! Yeah! There was this woman on the local golf course who hit her ball and it shot sideways and went into a foursome of men, putting at a green, and the ball hit one of the men in the crotch!”

“That sounds fun! What next?”

“She realized it was her new boss!”

“New boss! And what happened?”

“She rushed over to him and told him she was also a physical therapist and that she knew how to relieve the pain! So she gently took his hands away and loosened his pants and pulled them down to his knees and started massaging his sexual organs in the middle of the golf course!”

“Good god!” Malone gasped. “What will they think of next?”

“She continued on going, even in the middle of the green, with all the crowds and them watching, with reporters and cameras!”

“So what!” Malone shouted, furiously.

“He told her that the golf ball had hit his little finger, at his pocket, and that he had only put my hands between my legs to quench the pain!”

“Great! But what the hell has that to do with what I’m talking about …!”

“Nothing!”

“Cameron pull yourself together! This country needs you to do your job! Not to hang about perverted golf clubs!”

“Why did you want to know if I was there for?”

“I was checking if you played golf! As I thought you may want to play with me and some of the lads here!”

“Thank you! I was there! I’ll think about it!”

“Wrong! The game’s cancelled! I was checking if you were there! There was a complaint about you! Someone said that they saw you at the golf course, and walking from there!”

“There’s not!”

“There is!”

“Where?”

“Apparently Cameron … Everywhere!”

“That’s where you’re wrong! I’ve not been everywhere!”

“Yet! You don’t actually have to go everywhere! It can be done with the media!”

“I’ve been in the media? When?”

Malone bent over holding his head in his hands, and rested his head on the table, while moaning, and swiftly straightened, while Cameron realized he had heard something about him in the media.

“The whole country seems to know of you …” Malone announced, and stopped himself.

“I can assure you that nothing really happened! That golf club has some strange people hanging around …”

“We’re not talking about that! So you have lost your memory! Well, this time I have you! A complaint was made to the police about you!”

“While visiting the golf club?” he replied, astonished and confused. “Alright! I know I’m not a member …”

“It’s nothing to do with your blasted golf club!” he screamed.

“Well then it is about time you told me!”

“I will! I’m coming to it!”

Cameron gasped, wondering if he could go to prison for the crime! Yet why did he not recall anything? If he had done something surely he would have noticed it? What was he talking about? Was it something he had done before he had been found in the pool of mud in the field? Was he actually a wanted criminal, and had the people of the media, in the wood, or on the golf course recognized him!

He could not have! He was sure he was not like that, and he could tell by all the people who knew him that he had not been!

How would he handle the police without a memory? They would think he was covering something or was insane!

Malone took his official pose and sat upright studying him, as though a judge about to sentence him for a serious crime, which he would regret for the rest of his life, and he wondered what he was up to when he never and just sat staring at his face with deep emotions of something!

Cameron wondered what the outcome of it all could be!

“You remember what you did after you left the golf course road, I presume?” Malone casually spoke.

“Yes! I kept walking and …”

“Right! Where did you go next?

Cameron stared blankly and shrugged.

“You went to a small roadside wood! Didn’t you?”

Cameron just pleaded guilty and wondered what he was being accused of!

“You were seen climbing down a well in the middle of the wood on Floors Road! You had no right to be there and the farmer complained of you digging a giant well on his property!”

“What! I’m to be charged for digging a well there?”

“No! I’m to warn you not to do it again, and tell you to go over there and cover it over! Someone’s dog could’ve fallen into it!”

Cameron realized someone must have left the cover and covering to hide it off and realized he saw it being covered over!

 

Chapter 8

 

The Agreement

 

Cameron could not believe he had not realized his own identity, and it was worse now as he could not see himself answering it, and he rested sulking on his bed.

It was incredible the soldiers in the tent kept getting him drinks and drunk, and had immediately handed him cans of beer as he had entered the tent.

“What was that all about?” the soldier that had taken him to Malone’s tent asked, sitting on the end of his bed, bouncing slightly, testing the springs, and Cameron gasped and decided just to say something.

“Someone reported me for digging a tunnel …”

“Digging a tunnel! What to escape from here?”

“I don’t know!”

“I know this place is rainy at times …”

“What is happening about that racehorse you’re going to buy?” he moaned over at Hanks.

“We’re going to go over and buy it … Are you in?”

“I’m interested!”

Cameron thought it over for a few seconds, wondering why there was four of them in the deal, and why he needed them in the deal, and why he never just bought it himself and took the full profit! He was sure it was a gamble and Hanks would have to win on a horse that he had not ridden. How would he be able to check the horse out?

They all sat thinking about it on their beds, and Hanks eventually replied, “Do you know I recalled seeing you going to meet someone somewhere before you vanished! Just before you ended up in that pool of mud in that field!”

Cameron wondered why he had done that, trying to recall, and trying to work out why he would do such a thing!

“What the hell will I do?” he eventually moaned.

The soldier at the end of his bed looked over at him, and told him, “You’ll remember someday … I’m sure!”

The soldier looked over at Hanks, and asked, “Have you any room for anyone else investing in that racehorse?”

Hanks nodded with satisfaction, and Cameron wondered what it was worth now and what the outcome of it would be!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Beast

 

Cameron was confused! They had been sitting in the bar for four hours and it was almost closing time, the bar was completely empty, and Hanks had not turned up!

He sat with the other three soldiers drinking and waiting for Hank’s arrival!

They had been unsuccessful in getting the horse! None of them had a horse available and they had wasted their time and he wondered if it was the horse merchants attempt to drive up the price! Yet he was sure none had much interest in selling anything!

Hanks knew someone who would sell one and they waited for him to turn up and give them information on what was happening!

It was incredible the amount they drank and had him drinking, for virtually most of the night, and by the time Hanks turned up they were drunk and lethargic.

Cameron was staring through hazed eyes, still wondering about everything, when the doors seemed to explode apart and something seemed to shift into his sight in an altered motion and he stared startled at it trying to wake up and realize what it was.

After a few minutes he heard a loud giggle burst out of Simpson’s lightly closed lips, breaking the intense atmosphere, and he turned to see the angry expression on Fogler’s face and he realized how deep it was and he followed his eyes back to the door and to Hanks standing, looking embarrassed, with a horse that looked like it had been crossed with a monster!

Yet on close examination he saw something was wrong with the horse, and had to have some medical condition. Something he couldn’t quite grasp, and he tried to wake himself to get it!

It was supposed to be a racehorse! But why was it abnormal?

He gawked confused and saw one of the locals look in a door startled and he followed his startled eyes to the horse’s eyes and saw danger! The horse looked extraordinarily strange! He was not even sure it was a horse at times, and he started thinking it was the drink and his memory problem.

It had eyes of some wild beast, and killer eyes that had a deep hate of what seemed to be humans! He could hardly believe a horse could have such a reaction to humans!

“What have you been doing to the thing?” Simpson moaned, glaring at the thing in disbelief as though it were not fully there and a figment of the imagination. “Look at it! Have you whipping it into shape or something?”

“Get stuffed!” Hanks grumbled loudly.

“So this is our amazing racehorse?”

“Guess!”

They all stared as Hanks walked right up to them with the beast, towering over them. What astonished Cameron was he could not get how they could control such a thing while riding! He could see why Hanks might have been whipping it and started trying to see any damage to the beast!

“Well?” Hanks moaned.

“Well what?” Simpson swiftly answered.

“Well what do you think of our racehorse? It was the best they had and I could get!”

“The best for the price then!” Simpson replied, and stood up and wandered around it, amazed by the incredible size of it in strange places, as if it had been trained doing something else, and how much a danger it looked, and he ultimately giggled at it.

Cameron had a hard time accepting the thing could win a race.

“It was bred to race!” Hanks announced, seeing his reaction. “Look at those muscles and the enthusiasm in those eyes!”

“Enthusiasm in those eyes!” Simpson replied. “The thing looks like it’s going to maul someone! It looks like it was bred and trained for a wild rodeo or circus act!”

What amazed Cameron was the barman had vanished and remained hidden away out of sight.

He wondered where the hell Hanks intended to keep the thing, as he had not suggested anything. He could just imagine Malone’s face and temper if he discovered the thing in one of the tents.

When the barman emerged Fogler left and arrived with some more drinks for them and insisted in giving Cameron the most alcoholic drink he could think of, and Cameron got annoyed and conclusively asked why.

“You know I read somewhere it can give people with memory loss their memory back!” he replied, with a laugh, looking sideways in small glances at the horse.

“Memory back!” he moaned back, confused. “I’ll be lucky to remember anything after all these!”

“Well, it may cause your brain to start functioning again!”

He started wondering what they were up to and why such drastic action. He was sure it was part of one of their schemes and that he would have to wait to find out what, like everything else.

Something strange about the horse grasped his imagination!

It was far too different! He also could not work out why he had brought it into the bar! The thing could easily smash the place to pieces, if it finally went crazy.

“Where the hell did you get that thing?” a pensioner gasped, rushing in the bar door, with his hair soaked and standing up, as he went to get an umbrella he had left behind.

“I bought it at an Ebay dealer!” Hanks moaned, and laughed drunkenly. “It’s marketed as a genetically improved racing horse!”

Everyone at the table seemed to look at Hanks at the one time, and Cameron, who was in the middle of gulping down his drink, coughed simultaneously and it blasted up his nose, and he had to cough it out.

The pensioner gasped, and told them he was the last time he bought anything there again and rushed for the door!

“It was the only place I could get something worthwhile!” he explained. “If I hadn’t the deal would have been off!”

“As long as it runs good!” Simpson replied. “If not you’ll have to return the thing!”

Hanks nodded firmly in agreement, showing them he had control of the situation.

Cameron recovered from his cough and thought over what the hell he had bought, and after not thinking of anything he started ticking off things that it was not but ended up with the exact same!

Simpson downed his drink and jumped up and moved slowly over to the beast now tied near a wall by its rope! He examined it all over its body and they all moved over and joined in and remarked how fit it looked, but its abnormal looks astounded and confused them on whether it was capable of winning a race.

While they all turned around to go back to their seats and turned their backs on it Cameron was surprised that it gave a silent growl, like no horse he had ever heard, and it sounded like a wild cat or beast in the wilderness, and it made a shiver run up his spine and he never forgot it and the way it eyed them up like it was being held by its prey!

Cameron watched rain blast against a window and wondered why he never found a hotel instead of staying in the army camp.

They sat listening to Simpson and Fogler arguing over racing horses when they heard something crash to the floor and turned and saw the racehorse had knocked something over and Hanks marched over like a cowboy and calmed it down.

They all laughed when Hanks started explaining in detail how sad the horse had been and that he had just brought it into the bar to cheer it up, as it suffered from depression!

Cameron was surprised to hear Hanks bet them a hundred pounds that they could not cheer it up and Simpson and Fogler immediately agreed, and silently discussed it and how best to do it and they marched up to the horse and both of them kept whispering in its ear.

The horse finally gave out a laughter type smile and sound at something Simpson whispered and Cameron was amazed that they had done it, and Hanks paid them the money, even though it quickly retuned to being in the same mood!

Hanks swiftly decided to try to get his money back by betting them that they could not make the horse weep and Simpson and Fogler took the challenge and went up to the horse and started whispering to it, but it grunted and knocked Fogler over instead, and they returned to their seats and paid Hanks his money!

Hanks eventually went over and tried to cheer the horse up by comforting it and reassuring it, and it just ignored him, and he admitted that they had an incredible ability of making the horse more cheerful and laugh!

In the end he asked them how they had cheered it up, and Simpson replied jokingly, “I whispered in its ear that if it laughed I’d give it my beer!”

They laughed and watched Hanks unsuccessfully try to get the real answer and they started getting ready to leave and return to the army camp, and Cameron was surprised to hear Hanks say that he might free the thing in a nearby field.

 

Chapter 10

 

William the Conqueror

 

It was a bright hot day and everything looked perfect and about as perfect as they were going to get and Cameron wondered what could possibly go wrong! Even if the horse did not win it was its first race and he was sure its performance would become far better in the future!

Hanks was transformed now and looked a perfectly normal jockey, and not the soldier they knew, and his weight had dropped and he looked skinny and even fragile, but very determined to do his job! His knowledge in horse racing was great, which had even surprised Simpson and Fogler, who thought they knew everything about him, and they even thought he had a good chance of winning the race. For one thing all the horses looked lethargic compared to their horse, and the jockeys looked inexperienced.

The only major argument they had was the name of the horse, which was Willy, which Hanks insisted in calling it, which he claimed was after William the Conqueror, but Cameron was sure it was named after a relative!

They had argued over it with him as they could not imagine a horse with the name becoming a leading racehorse! But Hanks insisted that it was a great name and horse names never mattered that much, and that there were many examples!

Willy still looked a monster even in the light of day and sober and they still looked twice at it when they had not seen it for a while, checking if they were imaging things, and they were surprised that experienced people at the racecourse had strange reactions to the horse and many stood with their mouths wide open trying to grasp something, and some thought they were up to something and checked on things.

He wondered if it could win and what the outcome of the race would be, and he saw how prepared for the race the other jockeys really were and their horses were more trained than he had seen.

Near the starting line he stood beside Fogler and Simpson at the front of the audience and watched Hanks preparing himself for action and he wondered again why he was so keen to have the horse and just how good he was at the game.

Fogler soon started handing them beers and he grabbed his and opened it and drank thirstily and realized that he had not had anything to eat and eyed up a place where he was sure there was food, and decided to get over there later if he could.

He wondered what he was missing about horse racing, and realized that they probably had to make it big to do anything worthwhile, as most sports.

When the starting gun blasted out he jumped and was amazed at the speed the horses raced away and that Willy left slow and uninterested in the race and he watched Hanks going crazy trying to get it to move it, and he spotted what looked like a glint of satisfaction on the horse’s face, and realized it was the first glint of happiness he had seen on it since it had made an expression in the pub. It was like it was being kept fully captive against its will and would do anything it could to escape.

Simpson looked the happiest for some reason and Cameron was sure he had bet on another horse or it losing! Fogler at one point looked furious and clenched his fist and had to calm himself!

Yet just when they had all packed in thinking anything but a bigger disappointment was possible Cameron saw something strange and that Willy was speeding up and his eyes had changed to being bloodthirsty, and not just his furious look, and his eyes were on the front horses and he looked as if he was going to attack them and he accelerated faster than any animal he had seen in person and he soon caught up with the horses and the front horses, and Cameron was sure he was going to attack.

It was incredible the audience went crazy all around them and Fogler spotted it and burst out laughing loudly and cheered the horse on loudly and Simpson’s face dropped.

It was incredible! When Willy reached the front horses they were at the finishing line and Hanks forced Willy to race passed the finishing line before them and it won the race!

Though Willy looked shabby, badly treated and starved, he figured it had colossal inner strength and powers and could win races, and he realized the name was a good one as he was named after William the Conqueror!

Though to his surprise Willy stayed furious, burst into life more, and rebelled against Hanks and his treatment and once he jumped off the saddle it ran furiously away and after one of the horses it had chased, but the jockeys stopped it going near it, and it jumped up and down and managed to loosen its saddle and throw it off it and it leapt crazily on one of the other jockeys and chased after him all over the track and into the audience!

People ran away from it screaming in fear when it attacked and bit them furiously like a wild carnivore beast, and the whole audience stampeded away in the opposite direction as it ran after them attacking, biting, bucking, and smashing glasses, handbags, seats, and anything in its path!

It finally charged into the car park and chased people everywhere about the cars, leaping on roofs and people, but it finally jumped through a car windscreen and got trapped, and security guards finally arrived and caught it!

 

Chapter 11

 

The Show

 

Afterwards to celebrate their incredible win they went to a Las Vegas type of show, even though they nearly got charged for the destruction Willy did, and Cameron was sure it was because they were interested in the horse for more races!

The victory had them all far more drunk than normal and the horse incident was an incredible event, which was in many of the newspapers, and they were sure it was a winner.

It was incredible that before they thought the horse was an absolute monster but they now even encouraged it to be, as they wanted it to get the publicity they believed it needed. Especially Hanks who was like he was making a last desperate bid at his horse racing career, and he was sure that he had paid far more than he had said for the horse, and was carefully hiding the fact.

The show was fantastic and he watched on sniggering and thinking of a headline on one of the newspapers, which read: JOCKEY’S MONSTER ASS ON THE LINE, and showed a stupid photo of Hanks going over the finishing line.

They had been lucky, but how lucky? He was really interested in what would happen with the horse in future races!

During the interval Cameron drunkenly staggered about trying to find a toilet, wandering about for almost half an hour, and was angered that he had allowed them to get him so drunk and by the fact that there were no toilets anywhere! No matter where he looked there was nothing, and was eventually told off by a parking attendant for trying to do the toilet in a nearby car park.

He even though he was sure he was going to collapse somewhere he forced himself to keep walking about outside, and to get some air, and once back in the building he decided to look for one of the people working there for directions to a toilet.

Then after wandering around there for ages he spotted an old usherette and quickly asked for directions, and she told him, “Go up the stairs over there! Go through the double doors you come to! Turn left and carry on through the foyer! Turn left at the end, go up stairs, and then left again! Don’t worry about it you’ll find it!”

She left with a sadistic smile on her face that worried Cameron, and he thanked her and started marching up the stairs.

He arrived at the top dizzy and sick, and wobbled around in a circle and dizzily nearly collapsed in a heap, and had a hard time recalling what she had said!

The place was entirely new and he could not recall anywhere like it, but rushed on so he would not miss the rest of the show.

The place was empty there and he could not find anyone and he recalled the double doors and went there and turned left, and he knew the place could not be that big and that he would come across the toilets if he kept wandering, and he was sure he could recall the directions anyhow!

After he recalled the next set of stairs he was sure he could find the toilet somewhere! Yet the place was far larger than he had estimated, as he had not properly seen it at the outside.

Eventually he found stairs, which looked as they were for the staff, and he followed the instructions and turned left and he became worried about being lost and ruining the night wandering around there, and perhaps collapsing in a drunken mess and spending the night there, and he lost his temper, and saw a distant figure like the usherette away along a corridor and shouted at her calling her an old hag.

Eventually he found his way back to the stairs, which he confirmed were the same ones, and he followed her instructions and turned left but got lost again and arrived at a dark place, just below the roof of the building, and realized it was where the staff did the toilet and he managed to relieve himself in complete darkness as he listened to the audience roaring away in the distance below, and realized that they were cheering a famous performer and rushed back to the stairs, the show, and to his seat!

When he arrived back he was tired and breathless and could not believe that they never had a proper toilet available.

The others hardly noticed him and seemed far more excited and louder than when he had left, and he was disappointed at missing the action, and he started asking them what had happened.

“You missed the best bit!” Simpson announced, laughing cheerfully, watching the now empty stage, imaging what had happened was still there.

Cameron finally had to ask him what he had missed and sat wondering what could have happened and if he should come back the next night to watch it.

Simpson downed his drink, and to his horror told him, “While you were away some guy did the toilet all over the orchestra from somewhere up on the roof!”

 

Chapter 12

 

The Treasure Hunt

 

Cameron could hardly believe the events of the past weeks as they were astounding and the fact that they were once again on the trail of the treasure and had returned to the well.

The last shreds of sunlight vanished beneath the wood, below the horizon, with a deep black night engulfing them, and Cameron studied his surroundings trying to see what he was doing in the darkness and fitted the harness on, getting ready to go down the well, and a car raced passed on Floors Road and its bright headlights illuminated the whole wood and them, showing him how easy it was to see them.

The well had been covered over with something else and the four of them had uncovered it! It was now like they were doing something they should not but all they were doing was climbing down an old well and looking for something and he despised the darkness there as he was sure a bad accident could occur. He had already had some accidents there already!

In the well the darkness would be the same with the torches!

Why did they insist that there was something there? Why did they insist he had been the main person that had thought there had been evidence? It was an incredible situation! He was trying to argue that there was nothing there and he had been the one they insisted had the evidence and had convinced them that there was something buried away there, and they still refused to say anything and back up what had happened.

The wood looked different somehow, even though the darkness altered it greatly, and he was sure someone had altered something else there for some reason, but he was determined and it made little difference.

He considered their search for the lion and tried to search for it in the dark landscape, realizing that lions did come out at night, and was amazed that his senses started increasing, which he was sure was his body gaining heightened awareness to the potential dangers, but he started hearing and seeing things more powerfully than he had ever done before, and could recall, even though he had lost a lot of memory, and he saw a rabbit at a great distance away as though his sight had been magnified like binoculars.

It was also as though he could see in infrared and he watched the rabbit move from hiding place to hiding place, and wondered why they were still even at the location and he was sure that once the army moved they would no longer want to search there for it and that they were on their final attempts at searching.

Fogler was determined in finding what was there and he was going down with him, instead of Simpson, and Cameron put on a harness and they lowered him into the well.

As he went down air currents made strange sounds and he wondered if it was the normal sound of them, and he was hearing it in its real form, and he was sure he heard an insect scurrying along a piece of rock, and he listened to Fogler breathing below, now at the bottom of the well, and he sounded annoyed at what he found there and he watched him moving about trying to check things, as though doing it before he arrived below.

He wondered what was happening to him, and how far his hearing could alter, and if it could alter him into something else, and he wondered if it was a sixth or something else involved as he had seen the rabbit in what appeared as a different form of light.

The sounds were amazing and the others above started to notice his peculiar reactions, and mentioned it.

He even wondered what would happen if they remained the way they were, and what the effects would do to him, and he listened to how mind-bending they were! Fogler’s breathing came screaming up through the shaft like a dangerous fury that stunned him, and no matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate how it could happen it never altered or formed a stable normal recognition and he started not listening, and forcing his hearing to return to normal again.

Clouds of powdered dirt came up from below, swirling through the beams of light in gusts of air, and he felt heat from the air and smelt burning and realized that Fogler was now lighting a fire below for some reason and he tried to see why.

He was using pieces of branches and twigs that were covering the area below and Cameron considered if he was getting rid of them to clean away the mess or using the fire for some reason.

He soon realized that it was both and that he was using it to see properly around him in the darkness below, and he considered if his torch batteries were going flat and if they would only have one torch later on.

He was sure the well was actually built hundreds of years ago and wondered if there had been no water above at the time, and why it had been made. Perhaps they had not owned any land with water and had to use their own water source.

He wondered if it was the well’s builders that had put the treasure there, if it existed! There was little on what was there and why they were there. They insisted he was the one that had the information and they expected him to recall what was happening, but what the hell was it and he could not imagine recalling anything. If only he could meet someone or something that he had known that would remind him.

When he landed beside Fogler at the bottom of the well he suddenly he recalled the map and he watched Fogler absorbed with the fire and searching to fully notice him!

He recalled all the faint lines on the map, and scribbles, and was sure it was a map but everything was too dim and incomprehensive, but he was starting to think it could have been a form of treasure map! He was sure it was a map of the area and that an mark on it was where they were digging and he or the person that it had belonged to had traced the well to there, and had uncovered the well beneath the ground in the wood.

He had kept trying to read the writing on it, and had been so unsuccessful that he had not even realized one word on the thing, and he was starting to think it was in another language or an old language used by the person that had made it.

He had considered having it dated to get who had written it, but he was not sure how to go about doing it yet and was unsure if their dating was accurate, and could give him the wrong time and be off by many years.

Fogler’s plan was clearly to search where they had not looked or properly looked, and Simpson had given him his information.

Cameron soon became more interested in the fire and keeping it going, especially for its bright light and warmth it gave out, and he wondered again what had happened to all the water at the bottom of the well and realized that the underground water supply was either gone or buried below all the mud and boulders.

He suddenly wondered if the treasure was behind any of the bricks making the surrounding well wall going around him and he started to examine them in detail and even though most had been removed and fitted back in place he was surprised that one part of the wall was covered in a thick layer of dried muck and when he pulled chunks of it away he eventually found a black slab embedded in the dried muck, and that it looked like some form of shiny black stone, measuring a foot by half a foot, and it interested him greatly and he wondered why they had not properly searched the whole wall, and what amazed him most was its accurate flatness and shape, as all the other boulders were chiseled rocks.

It was perfectly manufactured and he could not realize how it had gotten there, as none of them had believed the makers of the well had manufactured it less than hundreds of years ago.

The find soon grasped Fogler’s attention and he eventually threw his tool down and rushed over.

Fogler grasped at it furiously, making him wonder what he was doing! He looked really angry at something and he was sure he now thought it was just a perfect brick, as it seemed too heavy to be hollow!

When he uncovered all the muck from it he saw his point and that it looked like it had been put there by someone else, and Fogler washed it with some water he had!

To their surprise it was a corroded metal box, and had not been part of the wall. Cameron was sure it had been on the ground and at one point water had flooded the well and it and the muck had become embedded on the wall.

He recalled the well wall when he had first been there and that the muck had also been on the other sides of the wall and that it had been cleaned away on the other walls by Simpson.

Fogler started banging the side of the box against a boulder on the ground and he found their was a hollow sound after all and they both realized it was really something, and Fogler shouted up to the others and gave them a description of what they had found and they started climbing down the rope to see it, and while they waited for their arrival they checked it and tried opening it, and Cameron found a keyhole and proved the metal box was locked.

Clouds of powdered dirt and stones came crashing down and also swirled about through the well in the torch beams as the two soldiers raced down on the rope, and Cameron held the ropes and allowed them to move down better and wondered if they had made a mistake in giving them the impression that it definitely was something, wondering what the outcome of it all would be, and he considered seeing a specialist on memory loss and its causes.

Cameron watched them come down and land on the ground and he was amazed that Fogler was already trying to smash open the metal box with different objects, and they all examined it and him at work, and when he stopped and allowed them to see it properly Simpson picked up a hammer and chisel and smashed the top off the box with one blow, and they stood with their mouths open as it opened to reveal muck and stones, and Simpson put a newspaper over the ground and emptied the box and they rummaged through it and found nothing but dried muck and pieces of smashed glass.

 

Chapter 13

 

The NASA Investigation

 

Early the next morning they were taken to where the crash site was, to investigate what was there for the army, where they met officials and scientists from NASA and the US military, and they were to help answer their unanswered questions.

They were carrying out examinations on what they could find, and removing samples of everything, and had clearly been there some time, as their equipment was all over the site and their large tents surrounded the area.

What astounded Cameron was that they had clearly found things and a major find and their activity was immense, and they seemed disappointed that it was located there!

What the hell could it be? Was it a highly confidential airplane, weapon, or rocket, and why were they so interested in getting so much information about it. They clearly were not going to let anything go!

The faces on the other soldiers with Cameron were considerable and surprising and he knew something was happening!

Malone could not believe the amount of attention there and made many unsuccessful attempts trying to investigate things and question them.

It was incredible! It was like being beside something of immense size that was hidden behind something! He could almost feel the gravity off it! Like an immense mountain hidden away behind trees in a wood he could not get what was there and just got scraps of information. Yet he knew they would eventually let something go and that they only had to wait. Malone was getting desperate for answers and was clearly running through ideas to get them, and he could sense it.

The heat from what had crashed there had been immense and had more of an effect on them than he had realized! It seemed to go far further than any of them had imagined! Things were far different than damage from normal energy sources and they all looked closely in detail for why.

“What’s going on!” he finally asked an aged scientist, at the edge of the action, and he eyed Cameron up, and studied his face with some astonishment and amusement for some seconds.

“Well! For starters there was originally a massive energy surge detected here from a satellite? They are still investigating all the information!”

“What interest has NASA in it?”

He listened to Cameron’s voice with some surprise and he considered what they had realized.

“A piece of metal was recently discovered here too, and it was analyzed and is thought to be part of a rocket!”

“One of your military rockets crashed here?”

“Wrong! Not ours! They still haven’t detected where it came from! We were brought in to investigate the incident! I’m not fully sure what we’re investigating now!”

“Who else could have such a rocket?” Cameron asked, confused, considering it. “Could it have been a spy rocket?”

“A spy rocket!” he gasped back. “Well, it sure as hell isn’t ours! They did a search and investigation of other countries and nobody claimed it!”

“So it’s a new form of rocket?”

The scientists laughed at him, with a peculiar expression.

Cameron went over to where Malone was questioning a leading scientist, where he was sure he was getting some proper information.

Cameron was sure it had to be one of their rockets, and an experimental rocket or projectile. Yet if it was theirs why were they discovering things that they never knew existed? Yet it could have been a more secretive project that they had not known about, or it belonged to Russia!

“But we do not fully know what it was!” the scientist moaned to Malone, answering something he has asked earlier.

“So why such an interest in it?” Malone asked.

“Interest in it?” he gasped. “Haven’t you heard, that they shot it down … A powerful military laser shot down the undefined object! They screwed up on where its remains went, and they did not want the story to get out … It is still confidential! If it had turned out to have belonged to a major country there would have been problems!”

“So you shot down an undefined object in space, with some form of weapon system, and it came crashing down here!”

The scientist stared up through a hole in the above trees, where it had to have come through, and at the above sky.

“So who did it belong to?” Cameron moaned, trying to get some answers to what they were talking about. “You’ve come up with all the abnormalities of the find here and none of it matches another country’s rocket or spacecraft …!”

Malone looked at Cameron annoyed, but with pleasure when he saw that the scientist reacted as he wanted.

“It’s an unidentified flying object!” he replied firmly.

“Of what origins?” Cameron asked swiftly, before anyone else said anything, and the scientist looked closely at Cameron’s face with some surprise.

“Of alien origins!” he replied, and his face went blank, as he stood controlling his emotions.

Malone stood gasping, with his mouth wide open, finally realizing what he was missing!

“You’ve detected and shot down an alien encounter?”

“We don’t actually fully know its origins in the universe! It appeared, and our weapon systems detected it and destroyed it!”

“Appeared from where?”

“We don’t know! It seemed to emerge in space, accelerating out at an incredible velocity … For the moment it’ll be classed as an undefined space vehicle!”

Cameron and Malone realized something simultaneously and that if it was of alien origins that they might have declared war on another world, with a far more advanced species!

 

Chapter 14

 

The Bar

 

People kept buying Cameron drinks in the bar and he could barely even stand, and he was amazed the three soldiers had talked locals into it and he thought he would never make it back to the camp.

The newspapers one of the soldiers brought in were astonishing and he did not know what to think of the crash, and if he believed it were aliens that were behind it! He was sure that they were covering up what had happened! Why had they told him anyhow? They all seemed to doubt what had happened in different degrees!

He carefully read the accounts in two newspapers and was surprised that they claimed that they had the definite story and that a giant spy satellite had come crashing down into the wood, and might have been shot down by one of their advanced fighter planes by accident.

After some thought he thought they had shot down something thinking it belonged to someone such as Russia, but he no longer thought it was of alien origins and was some form of advanced technology that was part of some confidential project.

While Cameron finally got up to go to the bar one of his feet seemed to go astray and caught the side of a wall and he flew forward and through the air and landed on his arms, and he saw that he had embarrassingly did it in front of a group of woman at a table and he launched into doing a perfect somersault across the floor, to cover it up being stupid, even though he already looked stupid by his standards, and, to his surprise, they clapped at it and he wondered why he could do a somersault as he had no knowledge of ever doing so, which lead him back to wondering what all the missing information in his head was!

Cameron suddenly had an idea and wondered if there was anyone in the bar that knew him and he could question! He was desperate to investigate ways of getting his true identity!

He wandered around and found a pensioner slumped at the end of the bar with a whisky and realized that he had seen him there on many occasions and was clearly a local, and had been visiting there for some time, and he sat near to him, avoiding going to near him as he did not want to put him off.

After a few minutes he started to realize that he was drunk and after making attempts to talk to him and not even getting a reply he realized he was far drunker than he had realized and he was not even able to communicate.

It annoyed him more than anything and he realized that it could be the only opportunity he might ever have to question someone there, as they would surely move the army camp away in the near future, and he would be put faraway and too far to visit the place.

He had to do something! He had to find something that would get him what he wanted! He needed to!

It surprised him that at the same time as him looking for something the pensioner was collapsing in a heap over the bar and even started falling over and off his stool, and the barman rushed around and stopped him and propped him back in his seat, and Cameron decided to take action and help him further and he immediately started helping the barman shift him against the bar so he would not fall.

“I wouldn’t worry about him so much!” the barman announced, seeing Cameron’s worried face. “He’s always in here, and gets like this most of the time!”

Cameron nodded, looking more happier that he was a local that did hang about the bar and that he surely had seen him with the three soldiers drinking there, and he started thinking of ways to question him.

Who the hell was he? Why would none of these blasted soldiers give him anything on his identity! No matter what he did they refused to say anything and it was driving him crazy!

So when the pensioner started slipping off his stool again, and the barman left, he moved up to him and started telling that man how drunk he was and that he should take him home and he decided to take him out the door to a taxi, which he had seen parked outside!

Yet after trying to get the man up and to the door, with him collapsing all over the place and over the floor, he got annoyed and started wrestling with him and lifting him up and he started trying to stop him and he started pulling him across the floor by the legs, but he awoke more and started clutching part of the bar to stop him, and he grew more annoyed with the pensioner and his behavior and immediately broke his grip on the bar and pulled him away from it.

He gripped his legs and dragged him across the floor, while looking about making sure that nobody interrupted him, but the man kept getting a grip of places and objects and he furiously tugged him away, forgetting that he was to get him to give him information on his identity, with nothing else in his drunk mind except getting him to the taxi.

For quarter of an hour he dragged and pulled at him, from when started getting him to the door, and once he was finally outside he thought his mission would be completed but he continued grabbing things like drainpipes stopping him, and it had clearly rained and he ended pulling him through puddles and mud, and he pulled a drain at the side of the road up, and he finally got him to the taxi where he explained to the driver that he was a relative and had to get him home in his drunken state, while the man shouted and swore, and they got him in the back of the taxi and locked the door, and Cameron rushed into the front seat with the driver.

Cameron realized that he never knew the man and he never had his address and that he had wasted his time, and he wondered why he had not asked the barman as he surely was a local man.

To his surprise the taxi raced away without the driver asking for his address and he sat for along time waiting for the outcome.

To his surprise the taxi took him straight to his house and Cameron paid him more for his help and he drove away, leaving Cameron considering what to do.

The problem was still there and the man refused to budge or talk to him when he questioned him and he kept showing him his face features so he would recognize him, and the pensioner sat slumped on the ground staring up at him as though he thought he was crazy, and no matter what he said he never replied.

Deep down he was starting to realize the truth and he never knew him and that the plan was a disaster and he would not be able to do anything again.

He grew annoyed with him and dragged him along the pavement by the legs, broke his grip on a lamppost, and pulled him up his pathway kicking and screaming, with him pulling up chunks of concrete from the pathway as he yanked him in jerks along it and dumped him in a heap on his doorstep, and rolled the pensioner around in a ball until his face was visible to show to his daughter, who came over to the door.

“Thanks very much!” she answered, when he told her of the incredible deed he had done her.

Yet as he turned to walk away, she moaned back, “But what happened to his wheelchair?”

He immediately ignored her and rushed away, and rain came blasting down, and as they vanished behind him he watched the pensioner waving his fist at him, and he wondered over and over why he had not used the taxi to get back, instead of having to walk through pouring rain, soaked through, tired, and he realized that the taxi driver had actually known him!

 

Chapter 15

 

The Dream

 

During the night Cameron’s dreams went into overdrive and it was beyond belief that he could dream such things and began as a fight for survival with his body constantly altering to stop it being destroyed by a colossal infernal!

He seemed to escape by darting out of it into a dark forest.

The dark wood was unrecognizable even though he did not know why, as it looked normally, but he enjoyed it and his body seemed to reform to it, and he considered what could have occurred and what was happening, and what his mind was generating for him.

It was strange and it seemed to adapt to the surrounding environment it had set itself in and he realized he was now some form of creature lurking in the long shadows of an unknown wood, and he realized he had to be a werewolf and that he had been forming into it and he treated it like his body’s hideous reaction and revenge on him for his treatment of it and his hangover, and he watched shadows of his formation like a monster demon wolf creeping about and he contemplated the vast dangers to his survival for no reason, and the contemplation of how he could survive without the technology that he had, and he wondered if it was his body’s way of informing him of something!

He realized his body had gone crazy and he considered opening his eyes and waking but he was so tired he could not even be bothered doing that, and realized that he would have to have more rest and it was perhaps what his body wanted him to know.

He had sensations of being trapped out on a strange celestial fantasy wood with unknown forms and realized as a werewolf creature he had to fight to survive and he fought to escape from the vicinity.

While he shifted monster shadow shapes of him shifted strangely through the wood and he watched a small black cat shift near him, and he examined it, and wondered if he was going to eat the thing and his body decided to alter his appearance to be more like it and his colossal monster form altered to it.

His strange giant cat shadows shifted in the moonlight, probing into the dark, and he shifted on like a cat and studied everything in his surroundings, expecting the worst hideous encounters to be lurking there.

While he propelled himself on he adapted and formed more powerful legs, razor-sharp claws, and creature fangs, and occasionally thick tentacles formed and expanded from his neck and slithered around, and while shifting his head tendrils formed from his ears and shuddered frantically testing the air for signs of dangers and life forms.

His monstrous cat shapes silhouetted everywhere as he made incredible leaps through trees, further than any other creature, and he sensed distant humans within the wood and realized that the cat formation he had taken took its energy from the consumption of small animals and he decided to wake himself!

 

Chapter 16

 

The Complaint

 

Cameron was tiredly resting on his bed, dreamily falling asleep again, wondering if he could have a similar dream as the night before and examine what happened and wondered if he could alter it to his original self and he might recall his memories of himself.

He curiously watched a new soldier march in the tent and ask two soldiers something and dreamily march up to him afterwards and stand upright in front him.

“Malone wants to see you now!” he said firmly, and saluted, and Cameron ignored it and rolled over and sat on the edge of the bed, feeling drowsy.

Cameron watched him march away and realized he had done something again, and grabbed a bottle of whisky from beside his bed and downed some to try to wake him, and shifted to the door!

Once in Malone’s tent he realized that he was only slightly annoyed this time, and he examined Cameron’s face and tried not to look surprised about something, and suddenly poured a drink, examined his face from the side of his eyes and gasped, and stopped himself asking him something and looked away.

“Sit down!” Malone ordered, clearly annoyed now.

Cameron realized he never had a clue what he wanted him for.

“Cameron!” Malone eventually whispered annoyed. “What the hell are you doing here?”

Malone’s staring eyes penetrated deep into his brain trying to grasp his thoughts and looked away.

“Have I done something!” he inquired, not knowing what it was he meant.

“There has been a complaint about you again!” he announced loudly, studying him again, seeing if he would react. “This time it’s authentic!”

“What about?” he gasped, wondering who would complain about soldiers and to them, and he realized that the last complaint might have been made up by him.

“Some people don’t like you, Cameron!”

Cameron was humiliated and tried to get what he was going on about and realized he should ask the complainers to tell him and he would try to solve the problem, and grasp what they were going on about! People should stop complaining about nothing, and things they never liked the look of and save it for real things!

He wondered if he could believe their complaint as he was sure they were talking utter rubbish!

Malone himself must have more people complaining of him than anyone, especially from the soldiers, and from the things he was responsible for, and he wondered what the hell he was up to.

“The people of this country could do without you!”

He stared deep in his eyes again, and looked away disappointed.

“Did you go to the pub last night and get drunk?” he curiously asked, calming himself.

“Yeah!” he replied annoyed, and even more annoyed at his persistence in not saying anything. “There were hundreds of people drunk, lying in bushes, and vomiting all over the pavement, and throwing beer cans! The place was totally covered with people drinking and partying, and there were wild orgies in rooms!”

“Is that all! What else was there? Was there physical action?”

“Physical action! Yeah! There was this woman playing with her crotch doing a striptease!”

“That sounds fun! What else?”

“She gently rubbed her hands rhythmically across her thighs, sensually rubbing oil into her skin, and loosened his pants and pulled them to her knees and started massaging herself!”

“Rubbing oil!” Malone moaned. “What next?”

“She continued on going …”

“But what the hell has it to do with what I’m talking about …!” Malone shouted, furiously.

“Nothing then!”

“Cameron! This country needs you! And not for you to hang about perverted bars!”

“What did you want to know if I was there for then?”

“I was checking if you were there! There was a complaint about you having a fight with a disabled pensioner and dragging him out the bar and rolling him about in puddles …!”

“That’s not what happened!”

“You admit to throwing him about?”

“Yes!”

“Apparently Cameron … You’re a menace to civilization! I ought to do something about you!”

“What help me clean my head up!”

Malone bent over holding his head, but only for seconds, and straightened up firmly, and Cameron realized he had put his foot in it again.

“So you’ve lost your memory! Well, this time I’ll have you checked out!”

“What about?”

“It’s your blasted memory!” he screamed.

“Well then it is about time you told me!”

“I will! I’m coming to that!” he replied, calming himself.

Cameron gasped, wondering if he would get it for the crime! What was he on about though? He had not actually committed a crime! Other than take the old drunk home! Was it about something he had done before he had been found in the pool of mud in the field? Was he actually wanted!

He could not be! He could tell by all the people who knew him that he had not!

Malone took his official pose and sat studying him, as though a judge ready to sentence him for a crime against humanity and that he would regret it for the rest of his life, and he wondered what he was up to when he never and just sat staring at his face with deep emotions about something, and Cameron wondered what the outcome of it could possible be.

“You remember what you did after the bar?” he asked, curiously examining him.

“Yes! I had to walk back here in the end …”

“Have you been back to that small roadside wood I asked you not to go near?”

Cameron just replied that he never, and wondered what he was being accused of there!

“It was me who saw you climbing down a well in the middle the wood on Floors Road! You had no right to be there!”

Cameron realized that it was not someone else who complained and that he might have been following him around, and he wondered if had been watching him at the bar!

“I’m warning you not to do it again and I’m sending you to a doctor to exam your head! If there’s something wrong with your memory or brain we should have it revealed!”

Cameron realized that he should visit the doctor and have him explain what had happened!

 

Chapter 17

 

The Doctor

 

Cameron had to rush to the doctor’s as he forget the appointment, after Simpson got them drunk in a drinking session lasting hours!

He sat there considering what would happen if the doctor never accepted him, and realized after thirty minutes of sitting in the silent empty waiting room that he would just get another blasted appointment and marched up to the doctor’s door and knocked, and eventually sat back down and waited!

After another thirty minutes he grew tired and started to feel all the drink he had consumed.

He grew impatient and then deep anger at the doctor and his treatment and suddenly leapt on his feet and ran and jumped hard against the doctor’s door, and started shouting at the doctor calling him a bald headed dick, and if he never served him he would report him to the highest officer he could get hold of!

After fifteen minutes more he ran over and yanked the door open, ready to give him a piece of his mind on his treatment of dedicated hardworking soldiers!

Yet he searched the office, not believing his eyes, realizing the doctor was out for lunch, and was annoyed at him not leaving any sign of it to warn him!

He decided to wait for his return there, sure that it could not be long after the tremendous wait, and he rushed into the room and banged the door shut and jumped into the doctor’s seat! Put his legs up on his desk, and started swinging the doctor’s stethoscope over his head making loud helicopter sounds.

He put on the doctor’s white jacket and stood admiring it in a mirror and did a cartwheel across the floor, and was in the middle of doing a handstand on the doctor’s desk, while he did impersonations of a doctor, when a woman yanked open the door!

He immediately jumped down and sat in his seat, and he pretended to be the doctor and right away told her to undress and put her clothes in the corner to see if she would do it, and was surprised that she did, and he followed through with it and demanded she hurried up!

She grudgingly removed clothing and when she was standing naked he shifted over and started to stroke her thigh, and asked her, “Do you know what this is for?”

“Yes!” she moaned. “You’re checking me for any abrasions and dermatological abnormalities?”

Surprised at her reaction he began to fondle her breasts, and cried, “Do you know what I’m doing now?”

“Yes!” she moaned firmly. “Your checking for lumps!”

He firmly embraced her and they rolled over together across the examination table, and lowered themselves onto the floor in lustful mad passion!

He started removing his trousers, and panted, “Do you know what we’re doing now?”

“Yes!” she moaned loudly, realizing what she was doing. “You’re making it with the doctor’s wife!”

She swiftly shifted away and fixed up her clothing and left, and as she left the door gave him a sexy smile.

Eventually the doctor turned up and ordered him to get out his seat, and Cameron realized that he had to know what he had done with his wife, and sat in a seat opposite him considering ways to cover it up!

His stared eyes studied Cameron with amazement, and penetrated deep into his mind trying to grasp his thoughts, and Cameron wondered why.

The doctor, after he had finished cleaning the mess he had made of his desk, asked him firmly, “Tell me what you do in an average day?”

“Well!” he replied, realizing he needed to cover up what he did with his wife. “It starts in the middle of the night! My wife always wakes me at three in the morning for a massive wild sex session, including oral sex and masturbation all over the bedroom floor, and again at five where we spend hours making love before I go to work!”

“Is that what’s causing the problem?” the doctor asked, curiously.

“No! Doc! That’s not it! When I get on the train to work there’s always this beautiful girl I meet every morning and we sneak into an empty compartment and have wild sex sessions rolling all over the floor!”

“Now I see …”

“No! Not that! When I get to work my secretary really fancies me and I have to make it with her in the storeroom during morning break and all the other office girls arrive and we have a massive orgy lasting up to hours!”

“Oh!” the doctor replied, slightly confused.

“Doc! There’s more! For lunch I go to the local sandwich bar where this really sexy woman works! And we always pop into the back room for a quickie, which usually ends up with us spending hours rolling around the floor in a mad frenzy of lust!”

“Oh!”

“Then in the afternoon I have to make it with my attractive lady boss in her office for hours because if I don’t she says she’ll fire me! Then when I get home the minute I walk in the door my wife grabs sexual organs and we have wild sex sessions rolling all over the living room floor until we go to bed!”

The doctor scratched his head, and asked firmly, “So what’s your problem?”

“I have a sore willy!”

The doctor started shouting at him for wasting his time, and clearly recalled he was an army doctor and dealing with a soldier!

The doctor calmed himself, and started over again, and told him firmly, “Now tell me what you do in an average day!”

“Every time I make it with my wife, while drunk, I collapse in a heap on the floor …”

Suddenly the doctor looked up and explained to him how he could help him and Cameron realized he thought he meant he was infertile and could not get his wife pregnant, and the doctor handed him a sperm sample jar and asked him to use the jar!

Astonished at it, he moaned back, “What! You expect me to stick my sexual organs in that dirty old jar?”

“What!” the doctor moaned, annoyed. “You ejaculate in it!”

“What from here?” he answered “From this side of the table?”

“No!” the doctor shouted. “From your bloody house!”

Tired and wanting to rest Cameron just took the jar and left through the waiting room.

Early the next morning he arrived back drunk from a bar and handed over the jar empty, and the doctor moaned, “I asked you to use that jar?”

“Well doc!” he announced, drunkenly. “I tried it with my left hand but that didn’t work! So I tried it with my right hand but that didn’t work either! So I asked my wife to help! She is younger than me and better with her hands and she tried it with both her hands at the one time! But still nothing! Then she tried it with her mouth, but nothing! So as a last resort we got all the local housewives to come around and give it a whirl! But still no joy! Even with ten of us going at it!”

“Nothing?” the doctor replied, surprised.

“Listen doc! We tried and tried and no matter what we did none of us could get the bloody lid off the jar!”

The doctor shouted furiously at him for wasting his time and calmed himself, and told him firmly, “Yesterday I asked what you did in an average day to discover why you were here! So I could determine why you were losing your memory! Now tell me what you do from day to night, and give me what you might think causes your memory loss!”

 

Chapter 18

 

The Second Horserace

 

The sun was blazing down and the scent of newly cut grass was in the air and Cameron admired the racecourse and its construction, across his front, and he watched Willy being brought out by Hanks, going to the starting line, and studied Willy’s facial expression and saw no real danger!

Yet the horse had clearly won the last race with its determination and he knew that they needed to have it there, and he knew that Hanks would use it to win, but how would he control the horse, and he shrugged.

He spotted Hanks looking worried for a moment and Cameron wondered what he was originally like before his memory loss, and realized his future predicament, and what he would have to face.

The doctor had in the end realized his real problem and had given him as much information as possible on the problem.

Yet even with it he could not solve the problem and still had no real solution!

Everything looked perfect at the racecourse and as perfect as they were going to get and Cameron wondered what could possibly go wrong! Even if the horse did not win it was only its second race and he was sure its performance would become far better in the future. But how long could it last? How long would it take to show what it could really run like? The horses at the last race had been rubbish as far as he had seen! The horses this time looked far better and he was sure that it would soon become apparent what Willy was like as a racehorse! The last time the other horses had left it behind at starting line, and he was sure that it was the problem!

Hanks had transformed into something else and now looked like a professional jockey, and not the soldier that he knew, and he even wondered what he was up to! Why had he not just found a professional place to work for? Was he really a good jockey?

He studied the weight of the jockeys and their horses trying to see if he noticed anything, and they were the same, and Hanks was not overweight from all the beer he had consumed, and he wondered what the conclusion would be.

Hanks looked determined and determined to do his job!

He had questioned him more intensely on his knowledge of racing as much as he could, checking if it was a good investment, and for the fun of finding the truth.

Willy seemed to have deep determination and perhaps a plan and he was sure it could be more determined to win, and at the start line it gave vicious looks at the other horses and as though they were different and inferior, and he was surprised to see the others react like it was something, but he could not quite grasp what, and he realized the other horses thought it was a predator!

He stood astonished and wondered how a horse could possibly treat and think of other horses as it did! It ate grass and had the basic horse body, and he wondered if it had been Hanks all along that had done something to it, which had altered it to something else, and that he had trained it to attack them!

The argument over its name occasionally still emerged, as at different angles they could not imagine a horse with such a name could become a leading racehorse! Some places seemed to choose horses by their names! But Hanks had insisted that it was a great horse name and he had given examples!

Willy looked a monster, especially at night, and people avoided going near where it was kept, and while sober he still looked twice at it when he had not seen it for a long time, and he was surprised that experienced people at the racecourse gave strange reactions and many stood staring at it and some recalled its appearance in the newspapers, and some he was sure recalled it at the last racecourse, and there were still the occasional people that thought they were up to something.

As he moved over to the starting line he wondered over and over if it could be a winner and what the outcome of the race would be, and wondered if racehorses did make it anymore and if it was a fantasy and thing of the past.

He spotted how prepared and determined for the race the other jockeys had become and that their horses looked more trained now, and he realized that Hanks might not have trained it enough and tried to recall how much he had been away visiting it.

At the starting line he went beside Fogler and Simpson, at the front of the audience, and they watched Hanks preparing himself for action and he wondered again why he was so keen.

When the starting gun blasted he was surprised at the speed the other horses raced away at, but Willy seemed to be left behind for some reason and he studied Hanks checking if it had been him all along that had gone at the back of the race and had made Willy accelerate at the right time, but he never saw anything that indicated that it was, and he was sure that he had not, and he was sure the horse was deliberately at the back of the horses for some reason that he could not determine other than to surprise the other horses near the finishing line.

Hanks went crazy trying to get the beast to move on before it was too late, and Cameron saw what looked like a glint of satisfaction on the horse’s face, but he also saw something in its posture and eyes that grasped his attention and that it was eyeing up the other horses like it was chasing them like a predator.

Fogler at one point looked furious and clenched his fist and started shouting at Hanks to move it and had to calm himself!

Cameron saw something in Willy’s expression again and watched it speed up and leap forward and grab another horse’s leg in its mouth, sending the horse crashing to the ground, and Hanks fell off its back onto the ground, and it leapt on the other horse’s back and started wildly biting the back of its neck like a beast.

Cameron stood gasping with the others around him, silenced and gaping at what happened, and he wondered if they would have to pay for the damage!

It was incredible the horse was trying to kill the other horse and it clearly did not have enough power in its jaws to do any damage to it and the other horse eventually rolled over and got up from the ground and rushed away, while Willy fell over the ground, and his eyes changed from being bloodthirsty to deep disappointment, and they watched the front horses race passed the finishing line, and Willy attacked Hanks and accelerated away into the audience and burst into life, releasing its colossal inner strength, and ran furiously into people and crazily knocked them down!

The audience stampeded away from it, all around it, as it ran after them attacking, and it charged out the racecourse like an angry bull and rushed into a busy high street and jumped through a supermarket window, and ran through it biting, bucking, and smashing everything in its path, jumping on handbags, seats, and anything, and chased people everywhere, as they leapt out of its way, and it leapt on shelves of food sending everything smashing over the floor, and it chased a security guard into a side room and he rushed out and shut the door behind him, and trapped it there!

 

Chapter 19

 

The Morning After

 

The next day Cameron realized it had been a bigger disaster than he had imagined and just about every newspaper around had the story somewhere, and he gasped when he watched it on television and wondered if they were going to get it!

The main headline on a major newspaper had been: MONSTER WILLY ON THE RAMPAGE, with photos of the horse going crazy, and the others were basically the same, and he examined it and with some satisfaction that it had come up as funny rather than a danger to civilization.

He pondered over why they had thought it was some form of ass, and asked the other soldiers at the army camp it that morning and they had just laughed over the event!

The most depressed was Hanks and they mostly felt sorry for him and Cameron wondered if they’d have the horse destroyed!

Simpson, Fogler, Hanks, and Cameron decided early in the morning to remain out of the way until the incident blew over! The damage could have been great, and far higher if they decided to take action over horse attacking people!

He was sure they were still interested in the horse racing but he could not imagine the horse winning anything now! It was crazy and he was sure that they had only allowed it back as it was a special event and occasion! The place got a great advert for future events, but he did not want anything to do with future events as the horse would do something lethal somewhere!

He heard, what he was sure was a rumor, that Malone was so upset by the bad publicity that he was going to order them to have the horse destroyed! Even though he was sure that they could sell it for at least the same price they bought it for, after having been in all the media!

Cameron dreamily rested against his bed when a soldier marched in the tent and told Simpson, Fogler, Hanks, and Cameron that Malone wanted to see them immediately at his tent and they all stood, and Simpson started discussing the incident and the racehorse and what to do if different situations were brought up, and they made an agreement.

Cameron watched the soldier march away and realized he had done something again already and he grabbed a bottle of whisky from the side of his bed and downed three large gulps to wake him, and shifted after the others out the tent, wondering what would happen next!

Once in Malone’s tent they all stood frigid and Cameron realized that Malone was only slightly annoyed this time, and he examined his face and saw he was trying not to look surprised about something, and he suddenly poured a drink to his surprise, and Malone examined his face from the side of his eyes and gasped, and Cameron realized that he was also controlling his temper and that he would do whatever he intended.

“Sit down!” Malone ordered, clearly more annoyed now, and they all took seats and sat about his table.

“Cameron!” he eventually whispered, annoyed. “Are you behind this?”

He stared deeply at Cameron disappointedly, almost jokingly.

“Are you drunk, Cameron?” he moaned, examining his eyes.

All the three other soldiers argued and showed their disapproval of his methods, but he continued and asked, “Well, are you?”

“I had one drink!” he moaned back.

“Well you sinned! Your not supposed to!”

“I have thinned!” he replied.

“You’ve thinned?” he hollered.

“Yes!” he argued, loudly. “I won top prize for drinking the most alcohol than anyone else in the camp at a wild party!”

“I’ll handle your corruption! After this meeting you’ll go straight to the kitchen and squeeze the juice out of five strong citric lemons into a glass and pour in a full bottle of castor oil and add strong chili powder and drink it!”

“Will that wash away me thins?” he muttered, wondering what the hell it meant away, and realized he might have some old religious believes.

“No!” he shrieked. “It’ll stop you being a bloody drunken brainless twit, and someday maybe help you run things the right way!”

His reply stunned him, and he stopped replying, wondering what he meant by it!

“Have I done something …” he whispered, mainly to himself, not knowing what it was he meant.

“There has been a complaint about you all!” Malone announced loudly, studying them again seeing if they would react. “This time it’s authentic!”

Simpson burst out laughing, at Malone and his ways of doing things, and Cameron realized Malone might be more of a drinker than he realized, which could explain his strange reactions.

“What about?” Simpson joked. “We haven’t met anyone to complain about us!

“Some people don’t like you lot! They complain everywhere about things you do!”

Simpson sarcastically gave an expression of being humiliated by it and tried to get what he was going on about, and asked, “You should send them to us for us to resolve their complaints!”

“People should stop complaining about nothing!” Fogler quickly replied, backing him up. “They should save it for all the real things!”

“The people of this country could do without you all!” he muttered, staring at Cameron. “It’s over a reported racing horse!”

“What horse is that?” Fogler continued.

He stared deeply at his eyes again, and looked away.

“Well, don’t let it happen again!” he replied, tired of beating about the bush. “You were lucky this time!”

“Yeah!” Simpson replied, realizing they had got away with it.

They had a future problem, as they were all wanting to continue racing, as Cameron could not see how they were going to solve the problem of it going crazy.

He wondered why the hell they never just got something to put on the horse to stop it at the finishing line and if it attempted to go crazy and charge into the audience.

“Cameron there was another complaint from the disabled pensioner you dragged out the bar and rolled about …” Malone stated. “I think you should apologize to him!”

“Apologize!” he replied, gasping at having to meet him again, and decided just to avoid it.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Accident

 

The next they decided to start properly training the horse as it had to be fitter, and though it went along with the idea it soon started doing the opposite and even started not running and they tried forcing it and had to stop before they damaged it!

While driving back it went crazy and started smashing the back of the truck and Hanks accidentally crashed into a tree!

The next morning Malone had them brought to his tent again, and Cameron realized immediately the horse idea was a bigger disaster than he had imagined and Malone had the newspapers all over his desk with the story of its rampage at the racecourse and it had clearly drastically altered Malone’s view of the incident and the racehorse, and he was shouting loudly at them, and at the roof of the tent, where he now seemed to have an imaginary person, and he informed them that people higher up had recognized them and their horse and had complained!

He finished by gasping at a newspaper article about their crash, which he had found before they entered, and it had the headline: MONSTER WILLY ON THE LOOSE AND CAUSES CRASH!

Going by what they wrote they believed it was a normal horse and that they had done something to it, and that they were the ones guilty of the occurrences!

Simpson, Fogler, Hanks, and Cameron stood silent and just took what was coming! The damage they could get for it was high, especially if they decided to take action over the horse attacking so many people!

None of them could imagine the horse winning now! It was crazy and Cameron was sure that they or the horse would be banned from ever racing again, and he felt sorry for Hanks as it could be the end of his career as a jockey!

He was sure Malone was so upset by the bad publicity he was going to order them to have the horse destroyed! Even though he was sure that they could sell it for far more than the price they had bought it for, especially with having been in all the media!

They all stood frigid and he realized that Malone had run out of things to say and had planned on getting them replying, and Cameron examined his face and saw he was trying not to look surprised about the affair in the newspapers, and he suddenly poured a drink, and calmed himself.

“Sit down!” Malone eventually ordered, clearly less annoyed now, and they all took seats and sat about his table.

“Cameron!” he eventually whispered, annoyed. “Are you behind this?”

His stare went deep into his mind and Malone realized by the reactions of the other three soldiers about him that it hadn’t been Cameron, and he joked, “Are you drunk again, Cameron?”

“I’d a drink before I came in here!” he moaned back, annoyed at being accused of the whole problem when it had not been his horse or idea and that he had been talked into it all!

“Perhaps you can explain how a horse crashed the vehicle?”

“Well!” he moaned, angrily. “You know how it is! We were racing back here at a hundred mile an hour in the horse vehicle, which has a Ferrari engine, and a woman with no clothes on jumped out in front of it and it smashed into a guardrail at the side of the road, at just the right angle causing it to fly away up in the air, but miraculously landed on all four wheels!”

“Ferrari engine in that old banger truck!” Malone gasped, examining his eyes.

“But it continued on going, with its acceleration, racing forward and hit the guardrail again, bounced off and furiously flew around like an airplane propeller blade, bouncing against a wall, consistently smashing parts from the front and back off sending them flying through the air, over to the other side of the road, with them hitting objects all across the road and into other vehicles and house windows, landing on top of people in bed and watching television, with glass shattering and exploding in everywhere!”

“They must have been flattened!” Malone silently moaned.

“It landed on its wheels again, and never stopped and went on at full blast, continuously exploding forward and hitting objects in its path, which bounced away across the road, and it finally flipped through the air and did another cartwheel all over the road, hitting a guardrail, until it finally smashed away the body and rolled down a steep slope below, doing cartwheels and bouncing up into the air, bouncing off the sides of trees, and it finally landed on its wheels on a road below, and a cop in a police car raced out from the side of the road and stopped at its side!”

“So you had to have been charged?”

“He told us how dangerous our driving had been and I explained that it had occurred for a good reason and that there was an emergency!”

“What was so urgent?” Malone asked curiously.

“I told him that we were late for work!”

“Late for work! The cheek!”

“He asked what line of work we were in and what was so important!”

“What did you tell him?”

“That the truck had a six-foot ass!”

“The horse, of course!”

“He asked what people did with six-foot asses and I shouted that they gave them radar guns and parked them at the side of roads, and I shoved the accelerator hard down and shot away into the horizon!”

“I’ll handle your corruption, Cameron!” Malone hollered. “After this meeting you’ll go straight to the kitchen again and squeeze the juice out of ten strong citric lemons into a glass and pour in a full bottle of castor oil and add strong chili powder and drink it straight down your throat!”

He sat forward and firmly ignored them, and shuffled papers!

“There has been another complaint of all of you!” Malone announced loudly, studying them again, seeing if they would react. “This time it is authentic!”

Simpson burst out laughing, and asked “What about?”

“Some people don’t like you lot! They complain everywhere about things you do!”

His eyes suddenly fell on the papers that he had forgotten about, across his front, and he gasped and sat back in his seat.

Simpson showed an expression of being humiliated and tried to get what he was going on about, and asked, “You should send them to us for us to resolve things!”

“People should stop complaining of nothing!” Fogler continued. “They should save it for all the real things there are!”

Malone stared at them in disbelief and agreed.

“Don’t let it happen again!” he replied, tired of beating about the bush. “You were lucky! You’ve only been banned from racing horses! Your horse has been banned by them from racing again! I guess the creature will be happy now, and will be able to retire!”

 

Chapter 21

 

The Horse’s Release

 

The night was elevated and Cameron felt ecstatic, as the blasted horse affair was over, and the others never wanted the racehorse as they now could not imagine it doing anything they wanted!

They had been sitting in the bar for all most four hours and it was sadly reaching closing time and the bar was only starting to empty, and Hanks had just turned up looking gloomy and weary and they had soon found out it was over getting rid of the horse!

Cameron sat with the other three soldiers drinking and celebrating getting rid of it, when someone finally asked how he had got rid of it anyhow, and he replied, “Well, nobody would buy it, and thought of using it, so I just released it into some remote woods, buried away … The thing can survive and be free at last …”

“Free at last!” Simpson moaned. “If I can remember rightly you were to sell the blasted thing! We were all expecting to get our cash back for it!”

“Right!” he replied, downing another drink. “But I could not sell it and now it’s free …”

“We’d have made more out of it selling it to a glue factory!”

Cameron gasped and felt and saw beer pouring down over his head and swiftly turned and watched the disabled pensioner, that he had dragged into a taxi, who had complained to Malone of him dragging him out the bar, on crutches pouring the last of his pint over him, and shouted drunkenly at him and rushed over to a group of his friends and they left out the pub door.

The three soldiers burst out laughing hysterically at it, showing him their happiness at the horse affair being over as well!

Cameron laughed as well and realized how funny it had been and recalled how funny the woman at the door of the pensioner’s house had been when he had brought him home!

When he stopped laughing, he asked Hanks, “What did the horse look like when you released it?”

“It looked great! I was a sad sight seeing it go! I was ashamed and sad at the plan not being a success … But it realized it was free and it seemed to thank me as it rushed away into the trees …”

Cameron was mildly confused at it as he had not even heard of any horses running freely anywhere! Perhaps they were hidden away, and rare, or something. Yet he could believe the thing may remain free for long time and wondered where it would end up, and if someone decided to use it again.

“Are you still seeing that psychiatrist?”

“What psychiatrist?” Cameron gasped, realizing that he thought the army doctor was a psychiatrist.

“He’s an army psychiatrist too!”

Cameron gasped and realized they all thought that he had been visiting a psychiatrist, and after a few minutes he started realizing he was a psychiatrist and he realized all the things he had been coming out with, and wondered what the outcome of it would be!

“How what’ve you heard?” he finally asked, calmly.

“I just heard rumours that’s all!” he silently replied, examining Cameron occasionally cleaning beer out of the side of his eyes.

“What rumours?” he asked, calmly.

“Well! You have been having crazy dreams! You also gave him accounts of you doing crazy things!”

“That’s absurd!” he replied. “I’ve given normally stuff to keep the idiot amused …”

He was surprised that Hanks burst out laughing and the other two soldiers joined in, and kept laughing adding funny accounts of him doing things, and what they thought of his dream of being a werewolf and then he sat annoyed and surprised that they had actually heard things about it, and he sat trying to grasp what the doctor had heard and told. It was deplorable that a doctor or psychiatrist could give away such information to the public!

“He claimed you told him you’ve had character changes and that you’ve been turning into two different people, as well as you having lost your memory!”

Cameron calmed himself and decided to confess what had occurred! They had found him in the pool of mud with his memory gone anyway, and he still could not recall what he was like before and what had happened.

“I’ve lost memories of myself and I get memories of two different people! So what!”

“But do you actually turn into someone else?” he replied, seriously, concerned.

“No! But I get strange thoughts of myself and someone else! Dreams are crazy! Like I’m a werewolf in one crashing through a wood, after being injured by something!”

“I heard you the other night dreaming of something! What was that all about?”

“Alright I’ll tell you!”

“Go! The whole lot!”

Cameron then decided to make it up and give something else!

“I was shipwrecked on an desert island and ended up with my clothes in rags, and I was lying on this incredible golden beach, with waves rhythmically skimming to me, dreamily.

“In wet rocks I glimpsed chunks of wood from the ship floating like they had followed me ashore and I observed reflections of birds skimming over the surface of the sea.

“I had been lucky and luckier than I had ever been and was one of the survivors!

“I felt the warm air caressing my lifeless body and I viewed the whole tropical beach and palm trees going along the sea, and saw smoke in the distance smouldering up from a volcano.

“I had recollections of swimming ashore and hearing people screaming in the ship and of loud surges and splashes as the ship sank under the sea.

“The sun was blazing and the air about me was turning roasting hot. Patches of sand glowed in bright sunshine while the turquoise sea sparkled.”

“You actually dreamed that? My dreams are just crazy muddled up messes of thing!”

“What happened next?” Simpson moaned.

“What happened? Well, I met with other survivors and we tried surviving there but there was not enough food!”

“Why don’t you just get on with what happened!” Simpson moaned.

“After being shipwrecked on the desert island I eventually spotted a ship on the horizon and when it got close I frantically waved my arms and jumped up and down and screamed furiously until I spied a rowboat being let down into the water from the ship and burst out crying on the beach and collapsed in the sand …”

“You burst out crying in your dream!” Simpson groaned. “How the hell do you burst out crying in a dream?”

Cameron ignored his insane ranting, and continued, “About ten minutes later the rowboat reached the shore carrying a man in a captain’s uniform!”

Cameron watched Simpson with amusement!

“I shrieked and ran about waving and screaming all over the golden beach.”

Cameron watched their strange looks and realized that Simpson was annoyed, and he realized he was really annoyed with Hanks and his mess of the horse scheme.

“The captain did not recognize my identity as I had turned like Robinson Crusoe with a giant beard and had bits of animal skins tied around me for clothing!

“I’d gone crazy, and even crazy than ever! I’d turned into a giant wild beast of the island, running around the island jumping and screaming through bushes, jungles, racing and screaming after animals through the vegetation, eating raw meat I ripped out of pigs, goats, seagulls, fish, and virtually every edible animal and sea creature, and anything that moved in my sight, while I slept wildly in bushes and up in high trees, and sometimes up in a mountain volcano cave, and I was a large hairy ape creature!

“When the captain asked how long I’d been there I just screamed …”

He watched Hanks bemused face, and he sat back.

“I moved to the edge of the jungle and stood as a lone survivor, and sat down and chewed a large bone, surrounded by heaps of bones all about my sides!

“The captain gasped, studying my surroundings, and told the others that I’d turned into a wild beast!

“One of the sailors managed to recognize me from a newspaper about the shipwreck, and they moved closer and fixed their eyes on the piles of bones and human bones about me! It was clear I had eaten the few remaining survivors, and two while they were still alive and trying to escape!”

“Then what?” Hanks giggled, amused.

“Seeing their stunned expressions I, a wild creature in the dream, hung my head in shame and the captain stepped forward, shaking his head in disbelief, and told me that he’d not judge me for doing what was necessary to survive but the ship had only sunk months before their arrival!”

 

Chapter 22

 

Cameron’s Identical Twin

 

Cameron was staring with hazed eyes as he got into a taxi to leave the bar, on his own as he could not be bothered staying any longer and felt tired and in the need of a good rest, especially with the drink they had him consuming.

It had been incredible that when he had checked the internet, with his phone, he had found the next day’s newspaper headlines with a little astonishment as going by Hanks he had secretly let the horse loose to roam the woods freely forever, until it died, but one newspaper had a story on it and the army and how he had released it and it told of a nun finding the horse in her garden and being attacked by it, and it carried the headline: NUN ATTACKED BY MALONE’S MONSTER WILLY!

He read the full article and was even surprised that they had traced where Hanks had bought the horse, and where the Ebay seller had bought it, and had discovered why the horse was different and that the horse had genetic alterations and that it had been crossed with a killer lion!

For decades scientists at a major company had been working on increasing the potential of farm animals, and had genetically advanced and improved their production!

Some mutilations, instead of being destroyed, were kept as they had some potential that they thought they should continue to work on, and some were animals used for physical exertion that had been crossed with powerful dangerous animals such as killer lions, as their potential was far greater! Yet what they never knew was a black market had formed, especially with animals that looked entirely like normal animals, but with hidden attributes of animals such as killer lions, and that they were being sold to the public!

Cameron recalled the first time he had seen the horse and when the doors of the bar seemed to explode apart and it shifted into his sight in an altered motion!

Then he wondered what the others in the bar would think of it!

After a few minutes a loud giggle burst out of the taxi driver’s mouth, watching him in his mirror, and he examined him closely and realized he was the taxi driver that he had used to drop the disabled pensioner off at his house and he recalled that he could have information on his identity, and he sat thinking of what to do.

Cameron lightly closed his lips and turned to see an angry expression on his face and wondered what he was annoyed about.

He realized how deep his own emotions were at thinking of getting his true identity from him, and he realized he had to do something, and thought of something else to change the subject and thought of the blasted horse and his first thoughts of the thing and that it had looked like it had been crossed with some form of monster and he was staggered that they could cross something with such an animal, and he wondered what the hell they could create if they crossed humans with killer lions!

It was supposed to be a racehorse! But why not? He wondered how fast lions actually were and realized that they should have crossed it with one of the fastest animals, and he wondered what would happen if someone found the right animal and crossed it, and got the right combination!

“What did you do with the racehorse?” the taxi driver asked, slightly turning around, glaring at him as though he was not fully there and just a figment of his imagination.

He ignored him and realized that he had to get what he knew about him, and asked, “Did you say that you knew me?”

“Yes! I drove you about! You lost your memory didn’t you? You seem to have had a bad time of it! That pensioner you tried questioning realized that too …”

“What did you know about me?” he asked in desperation. “I’ll even pay you for anything you have!”

“Alright! I’ll give you what I know, and you can give me a tip for what you think its worth!”

“Look, if you give me what I want I’ll give you everything in my wallet!”

“Well! Let me see! I first saw you when the army camp was put up over there!”

“What else?”

Suddenly he looked into the mirror at him, looking deep into his eyes, and called back, “Do you want what I heard?”

“What?” he muttered.

“You were Prime Minister David Cameron’s twin brother!”

Cameron gasped, and as he thought it over he realized that if it was true that they were reacting to him crazily for a reason, and he gasped at the problem and trouble that it would cause!

“What was the story on the killer lion?” he quickly asked, trying to change the subject.

“What killer lion? I never heard anything of any lions!”

“No circus or zoos have been here!”

“The circus has not been here in years! There were no animals like that either!”

“Why was the army camp put there then?”

“I don’t have a clue! Wait a minute! All of you were searching all over the place! I heard they were looking for something! Right! Now I remember! It was to do with that airplane or satellite, whatever, that crashed! They were looking for where it crashed!”

Cameron gasped and realized that they had not been there to look for a killer lion after all and he wondered why they had been put there to find the crash sight and he realized that it had been of alien origins, and that they had to have been put there on a confidential mission to search for it and investigate it!

“I also saw you when you woke up with your lost memory, in that field, and in that pool of muck! I was passing there on the road behind you!”

“Did you see anything before then?” Cameron gagged, and realized that he had actually seen him there, and he hoped he had seen him before he woke up.

“I passed there earlier! It was too distant for me to be totally sure it was you! I think you were with someone that resembled you, and you were at the wood at Floors Road, where I’ve seen you before with the other three soldiers you hangout with!”

Who the hell looked like him? He hadn’t seen anyone like him!

He was more confused than when he got in the taxi, and stared miserably at the floor, and the driver looked on and thought of everything he knew for what Cameron wanted to know!

Cameron started scrupulously going over everything, and he examined his facial features in a mirror, and after examining the Prime Minister on the internet he realized that he might be the Prime Minister’s twin, as he was strangely the same, and he realized the only way of properly proving it and finding out his identity and what had happened was to meet him, and he removed a drink and poured it down his throat and started to search for a way to meet the Prime Minister!

 

 

 

 

II

 

The Final Encounter

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Extraterrestrial Dream

 

In the dark depths of space above the world a sphere of light shot out and exploded with extraordinary brightness!

The dream was now like it was something else and some form of telepathic recording being transmitted from somewhere, which Cameron could not comprehend! Its magnitude made him gasp and he was unsure if he felt anything and wondered why he thought it had somehow damaged him. Strange sounds and lights sent sensations through him!

His entire sight exploded and filled with its vivid visions of strange energy alterations and silent roars vibrating through his mind, and the blur of light swirled in space, and he seemed to fall out of space and go crashing down towards the Earth.

As he did he watched space all around him staggered and for some reason he never knew what space was, as though he had never seen it before and he was use to something else, which he could not grasp, and at the fringes of deep space he was sure there was intergalactic space and a starless expanse of space where he thought something existed.

Cameron thought of the dream and whether to awake and he rested on his bed wondering why he had never had such dreams before and if he could have had and if his memory of it was gone, and he wondered if the dream was from brain damage!

It continued and he realized he was falling into the atmosphere at a fantastic velocity and he was unsure if it was exaggerated.

Cameron opened his eyes and examined his pale cold complexion in a side mirror beside his hotel bed and quickly shut his eyes and was amazed that the dream was actually still there, like a movie, and he had only missed some.

He studied the velocity of movement in it with great curiosity and was baffled, but still determined to follow the dream to its conclusion as he would not forgive himself the next day for missing it, and he wondered again if all the drink he had was causing damage to his mind.

He realized it was surely the extraterrestrial in the wood that he was visualizing and he felt his blood explode through him thinking of it and he unintentionally let out a loud long gasp of horror through his mouth!

The entire horrific energy formation vividly surrounded him, as visions of deep space emerged and vanished through his thoughts, which he could not spot any differences in to reality, which left him staggered.

What strange place had this thing come from? What wonders had it? Where had it been traveling to in the deep dark depths of space and time?

He wondered if it even had a real form as they knew it and if it was actually entirely made of energy formations!

He imagined it as an alien like monster materializing out of the realms of hell, from some world somewhere beyond space, with bright blood red devil features, a giant demon shape, glowing, altering, whirling, within hideous energy surges, while it shifted like a distorted grotesque wild killer monster, ready for the kill, as it fully materialized into this universe.

His dream altered and reappeared and in a sudden blast of energy the formation went crashing into the world and instantly smashed into the trees in the wood, and its impact and destruction nearly destroyed it!

He imagined its thrust blasting over the dark sky of the world, while watching it on the world below, with it having a background of space made up with vast billions of stars shining brightly throughout its expanse.

All around him vociferous exploding energy and blinding brightness kept exploding everywhere and he thought of withdrawing from it!

He sensed its composition unsuccessfully tried to leave the confines of the universe, and its shape glowed and altered into powerful bright explosions of energy.

It was like for the first time in its existence it had felt pain and death, and its formation constantly altered as it controlled its individual parts to the degree of atoms, stopping itself from being absorbed and destroyed by a colossal infernal.

He felt its destruction with horror but then it was instantly allowed to escape and formed into a flying formation and darted out of the colossal energy into the dark night on the world.

The cold outer world was unrecognizable to it and left it staggered, but it felt satisfaction as it completed repairing a major region of damage to it, and its glowing monster shape formed strange ghostly shapes of life forms from extraordinary worlds it visualized in this universe.

The thing clearly altered like a monster materializing out of the realms of hell, from beyond reality, and took insane forms and alterations to its features and took forms of blood red demon shapes, glowing, altering, whirling, within hideous energy surges – while it consistently stopped itself vanishing – and it repaired the damage done to it, altering energy formations back into their original states.

Its giant translucent demon shape floating through the trees, glowing and beaming in altering shapes, shifting through the wood like a distorted grotesque wild monster, ready for the kill, with parts of it frequently altering into other creature’s organs.

This world was unrecognizable to it and it was left staggered and it monitored its formation’s fight to repair itself and it was eventually able to alter to an extraterrestrial humanoid formation, it detected in this universe, which allowed it to gain more of its normal powers, and it managed to adapt to the surrounding environment and it shifted into the long black shadows of unknown tree formations like a transparent ghost monster lurking around, transforming shapes and appearances in regions of it.

The moon shifted overhead as its monster shape staggered through the small wood, and it even took comfort in the moon’s existence, and it stopped to examine a life form, a small black cat shifting by it, and it copied some of its formation!

Then it roamed the wood and it became clear the life form it had copied affected it far more than it had realized, and it realized it was not just the life form but its own damaged state!

While it propelled itself forward its body adapted its form and repaired damage and formed more powerful and better Earth legs and razor-sharp claws, creature fangs, and thick tentacles formed and expanded from its neck, from creatures it studied on other worlds in this region of space, and while it shifted on head tendrils formed from its ears that shuddered frantically checking the region for signs of life forms and dangers.

When the wood ended strange glowing hills illuminated all around it, stretching out to the rim of the world, as the sun rose below the horizon, and it stopped and watched a glowing spot accelerating across the sky, and it detected a dim radiance illuminating in its surroundings, and it detected one of the world’s intelligent species on its own nearby!

The whole dream vanished and Cameron opened his eyes and stared out of his hotel window into the dim morning sky, as the sun rose below the horizon, and he examined a vague gleam of sunshine appear and its strange glow emerge into swirling patterns of cloud, and he realized the dream had been crazy.

 

Chapter 2

 

The Psychiatrist

 

Cameron rushed into the London psychiatrist’s waiting room late and clumsily tripped and went crashing through the door, landing face first, and rolled over the carpet, and jumped onto his feet and stood watching the aged psychiatrist staring at him insanely.

He calmly studied Cameron’s face, and gasped, “You’re …?”

“It’s me!” he replied, brushing his new clothing of dust.

Cameron accidentally gave out a drunken burp, from all the beer he had consumed in a nearby bar – where he had forgotten the time, and was late for the appointment.

“You’re …” the psychiatrist repeated, with his mouth open.

“It’s alright! I’ve an appointment!”

“You’ve an appointment? When? I’ve no mention of any appointment with you! I would have noticed! Perhaps you’ve the day wrong?”

The psychiatrist started to look through his appointment book!

“I’m Cameron!”

“Dave Cameron!” he gasped, reading the appointment.

He studied his face over and over with confusion, and continued, “You’re the soldier sent by the army …?”

“Yes!”

“You’re suffering memory loss?”

“Yes!”

The psychiatrist started writing notes and instantly ignored him and Cameron grew impatient at the treatment.

This had to be his lucky break – and he realized that he had actually talked Sergeant Malone into arranging the trip to London and appointment with the psychiatrist – and it should solve his mental problem and allow him to explore and meet the Prime Minister and discover if he was the Prime Minister’s twin brother, which the taxi driver had convinced him he was, which he had not been able to confirm or prove wrong! He looked the same as Prime Minister David Cameron, and the other soldiers at the army base thought he had something about him that was the similar!

“Now tell me when you first lost your memory and what occurred afterwards!” the psychiatrist spoke firmly, after adjusting his seat in front of him, eager to get to the bottom of the mysteries about him!

Cameron sat firmly in his seat and realized that if anyone could solve his loss of memory it might be him, as there had to be many other cases like it, and he would at least get if there was an answer to it, and perhaps he could help him accept the facts.

“Ever since I found myself in a pool of mud in a farm field I’ve lost my memory of my identity and have been trying to get it back, and I do not know how I got there and can barely recall anything I did before then! I sometimes have the memories of two people!”

“Did you get any damage to your head from the fall in the pool, and have you been taking anything that might have influenced it?”

“I strangely had no damage to my head or body and as far as I know I never took anything!”

The psychiatrist asked many questions and Cameron continued telling him everything he knew, accept he avoided telling him of the army being there to investigate a suspected alien landing/crash, even though his dream the night before had been so vivid that he had been sure that the incident had somehow influenced him, and he was now sure it might be a mental problem!

Why would the British army and US military and NASA insist there was an alien, and investigate the crash site they found?

Now he mainly did not know what to believe, and at times definitely believed it and at other times never, as the others surely did, and he left it until any proper discovery and facts arose.

The treasure hunt and map, and the well they were exploring for it, had left him confused and he wondered why he and the three soldiers at the army camp had been looking for it! Yet they had found the well at the location the treasure was supposed to be, and the information he had given the three soldiers about it had been enough to convince them that there was something there, which he was somehow sure was evidence enough.

The army setting up a campsite base there to search for an alien landing was confusing, and he could not even believe the British army would believe an alien existed, and why was there treasure located at virtually the same site as the crash – whatever crashed down in the wood – which could be an advanced secret weapon!

The psychiatrist finished off, before he allowed him to go, by giving him advice and another appointment, and told him he would do everything he could to have his medical problem solved and that he would arrange an appointment for him at a hospital, to have his brain examined, but Cameron saw he was still baffled over several unexplained aspects!

 

Chapter 3

 

The Arrest

 

Cameron sat at a table in a bar near a front window and watched the sun go down into the horizon, and the busy street turn dark, and he got drunk and sat sulking and running through thoughts and what he knew trying to find even a vague suggestion of a way to approach the Prime Minister, but he just could not think of anything, and he did not know what to say or do to talk to him.

Yet if he was his twin surely he would start to talk to him, and he would know if he was his twin, but how could he explain he had no memory of him, and if he never recalled anything about him and their relationship he would think he was not his twin and just someone looking like him! He was stumped again!

He suddenly had an idea and wondered if there was anyone in the bar that knew him and if he could question them! He was desperate to investigate ways of getting his true identity!

At the side of his sight he spotted two men watching him outside from over at the side of the street! Their official detective suits and looks grasped his attention, and when he looked at them they looked away, and then seemed to watch him from the sides of their eyes.

After a long time he watched them hide away further along the street, and was considering where to go next when he spotted a group of policemen march along the road in the opposite direction and was surprised when they entered and went to the bar where they questioned the barman about something and Cameron was astonished that one turned and looked directly at him and when he looked away the others all started looking at him with surprised looks, examining his features.

Cameron gasped and decided he had to do something, knowing if they did intend to confront him they would get him if he left so he decided to go to the bar toilet, when they were preoccupied.

As he entered the toilet they all watched him and he sensed they intended to do something and he realized that he could have been a wanted man, before he had lost his memory.

Once in a toilet cubicle he sat and listened, and just when he thought they would not bother him he heard the door open and two of them enter and march along the cubicles until they were behind his door, and one called out, “We want to talk to you!”

At first he panicked and then he wondered what kind of people confronted people there, and why had they not just waited, and he grew furious at their violation of his rights, and finally shouted at them, “What? What idiot wants a conversation with someone in a toilet cubicle?”

“What?” the policeman shouted back, annoyed. “You get out here now!”

“Your violating my rights and I’m going to report you and have you fired for it!”

The two policemen gasped and started whispering, out of the range of his hearing, and eventually seemed to agree over something, and he gasped and expected the door to come crashing in on him and started getting ready.

“When you finish off in there! We’ll be outside!”

Once they had left he jumped up and looked over the top of the cubicle and checked and listened to their faint voices outside, as they waited.

For a moment he wondered what the hell they were talking about, and why they were there, and gasped and he realized that he had made a mistake in coming to London, and that he might not be able to achieve his mission, and he jumped up on the back of the toilet and tapped the glass window testing its thickness, reassuring himself, and realized if he broke the window the noise would be tremendous!

Just as he was standing contemplating it he heard a cough and turned and saw the policeman standing staring at him, with a half smirk, and he finally remembered that he had not locked the door, and the policeman swiftly grasped him by the waist and lifted him down and threw him across the floor.

He slumped over and rolled over the floor, and he realized the police were clearly all local, and had been visiting there for some time, and he sat near to him.

They tried to get him up and to the door, with him collapsing all over the place, and they got annoyed and started wrestling with him and they both lifted him up and he started trying to stop them and grabbed the doorway as they tried pulling him through and they started pulling his hands away, and he had them pull him across the floor by the legs, to show people in the bar their treatment of him, and he clutched a wall furiously to stop them, and they grew annoyed and his behavior and tried to pull away his hand and gripped and pulled at it and him and he refused to let go.

They gripped his legs and dragged at him and were surprised that they could not get him to budge, while looking about making sure that nobody interrupted them, but he kept gripping and they furiously tugging at him, and he spotted the other policemen discussing whether they should help and he watched locals leaving and realized he had to escape no matter what.

The policemen tugging at him stopped and started talking to the other police and he felt their grip on him loosen and he swiftly pulled their hands away from him and ran into the toilet with unbelievable power, where he saw them turning and starting to chase him, and he rushed into the cubicle and jumped straight through the window, protecting his face with his hands, and he went crashing down outside, into an empty lane, and ran away as fast as he could and was amazed his speed increased faster than he had ever seen anyone run, and, just as the outside of the pub vanished into the distance, he saw one of the policemen push glass away from the window for him to look out!

 

Chapter 4

 

The Gunmen

 

Out of a silent empty dark lane a high-powered rifle blasted out as Cameron stopped to rest and see where he was going, and he saw where it had smashed a chuck of stone out a nearby wall with astonishment, reacting to its magnitude, especially in the silent empty region!

It was so powerful it made him freeze and prepare to collapse and die from another shot, and when it never came he shifted away to an area out of the firing line, and he started wondering how deadly the police were there!

When nothing happened he rushed up a wall in seconds and darted through a garden and went away along another lane.

Whoever was after him was crazy and out for the kill and he realized how stupid and deadly it had become, and how stupid he had been putting himself in such a dilemma, and he rushed away with fury!

He could not realize who was there and just accepted that they were trying to kill him, and as he rushed away he suddenly realized he recognized a lane he was on and he recalled things on it before he came to them, and tried to think of anywhere there he could hide away!

For some reason he realized that there was something there that he should know about that was important and he had been there before for and he attempted to grasp it but could not and he could understand why, and searched for the name of the lane and got the name of a road it was joined to, and he ran away as fast as he could, ready to hide if anyone appeared.

Cameron spotted a phone box and hid in a dark garden behind a hut and searched through his pockets for the change for the call and found it and searched through all the things he had collected for any taxi adverts and grew annoyed when he never found anything, and started feeling the lining of his jacket, sure he had once put something there in the jacket before he had lost his memory, and searched for anything, and desperately removed the jacket and ripped the lining open and searched through it and was surprised there was a card taped against the side of the jacket and hidden away where it could not be found.

He read it disappointedly as it was not a taxi and just a strange woman’s business card, which he could not get as he could not fully understand the writing, and was sure the woman was foreign, and he shoved it back, put his jacket on, and rushed over to the phone box and looked inside and spotted a taxicab card and gasped and grabbed it and searched everywhere for anything, and vehicles accelerating fast, and he removed change and phoned a taxi and rushed away a hid, and waited.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Phone Call

 

The problem now was he had to try and find out how to accomplish his mission and he decided that they could have traced him to his hotel room, but he needed his stuff in the room, and he decided to enter the hotel late at the night.

So late at night he arrived there in a taxi heavily disguised and he sneaked in and rushed up the stairs to his room, and stood outside the room listening behind the door, examining everything for the signs of anyone having been there, and even tried examining the carpet for anything.

He considered as far as logic was concerned there was nothing to kill him for! But why had someone shot at him?

He crept in the door examining everything in the dimness and saw there was nobody there and quickly shut the door behind him, and started collecting all his things and packing them away, examining them for being checked by anyone, and as far as he was concerned they had not traced him there.

He swiftly left the room and hotel and went to his new hotel, which was out the way of the police and anyone there.

Over and over he considered all the people who were capable of shooting at him and realized that it had to be the police! Its coldness made him cringe, and his blood swiftly rushed through him, and he considered sending a complaint somewhere!

In the morning he finished all his beer off and studied the card of the woman he found in the lining of his jacket and still could not recall her or understand what connection to him she could be! Her name was Sandra Dory and the card and her profession were incomprehensible to him! Yet by the look of the card he was sure she was a hooker!

So in the end he decided to phone her from the phone in his hotel room even though it could be traced!

A woman with a sexy voice asked him whether she could be of assistance and he realized that he actually should not directly give away his identity as if she told someone of him he would be making a mistake, so he asked her, “Do you still provide all your normal services?”

“Yes!” she replied, sexily, and he realized she must be a hooker, and decided he could use it to meet her and question her.

“Thank you!” he replied firmly, and replied with the first thing he could think of. “For starters I’d like you to dress like the Home Secretary! Swear at me and tie me up, grab me by the legs, and swing me around the room like a helicopter propeller and throw me onto a bed! Then jump up and down on me wearing naughty businesswoman costume! What do you think?”

“That sounds great!” the woman shouted back. “But this is the hotel reception! If you want an outside line I’ll put you through?”

He swiftly agreed and waited and the phone rang and a woman answered the phone with an identical voice to the hotel receptionist, which he could not establish the difference in and sat wondering if she would do such a dirty trick, and wondered what she would do next.

He quickly picked up a newspaper from the bed and flicked through the pages and examined sections until he found something in an advert, and called out, “I bought a movie from you and there’s nothing on the tape but static!”

She remained confused and laughed for a few seconds, allowing him time to think, and she replied, “I’m sorry about that! Which title did you rent?”

He quickly replied with the first title he saw, and replied, “It’s called the Head Cleaner!”

She laughed and told him to come round and return it and told him her new address, and stuff about herself before she hanged up, and he knew it was her and he somehow recognized her!

Cameron realized he had been lucky and that if she knew him that he could tell her what had happened and try and get information on what was happening, and he rested on his bed wondering if he had finally found what he was looking for and the answer to all his unsolved problems!

When Cameron finally decided to leave and go to the hotel bar first, where he drank far too much after thinking of the three soldiers back at the army camp, which he now seemed to do every time he thought of them, and he left and was surprised that the receptionist girls winked at him, and he gasped embarrassingly, and watched their faces when they recognized his famous looks.

Cameron left towards a bar where he got into a taxi, and rested there, and felt tired from the previous day and not getting enough sleep that night, and he was still in the need of a long rest.

He wondered what he should do if she was just a hooker, and realized perhaps he should have a good time, and perhaps she had some information that she might conceal and she might reveal it somewhere.

It was incredible that when he checked the internet, with his phone, he found articles in different newspapers of the police and their search for him, after he was spotted in a bar, and with astonishment he read articles claiming that he was a bank robber!

He was left baffled and not knowing what to do! He had to avoid them and find out what was happening! He believed he was not guilty!

It also surprised him to read of their racehorse and of the three soldiers and of how they had secretly let it loose to roam some desolate woods and that the army denied all knowledge of it, and he spotted a mention of Sergeant Malone and he knew he had made the claim, and there were mentions of the horse attacking people after a nun had been attacked and he realized that he took it that it had not done anything other than trying to sink its teeth into them and he read it through and realized that at the most the thing had only scared and knocked them over!

It was incredible how secretive the alien crash was, or whatever it was, and that they were claiming it was different things such as old space debris and satellites!

He then read the full old article on the horse being traced to the three soldiers and where they had bought the horse, and where the Ebay seller had bought it, and had discovered why the horse was different and that the horse had genetic alterations and that it had been crossed with killer lions!

Cameron recalled the first time he had seen the horse and when the doors of the bar seemed to explode apart and it shifted into his sight in an altered motion!

After a few minutes Cameron spotted the taxi driver’s mouth and him occasionally watching him in his mirror, and he examined him in detail and realized the taxi driver might have seen a wanted photograph of him, and he sat thinking of what to do.

Cameron decided to get out the taxi at another location, where he could get to the address without walking too far, and he was sure that the taxi driver never knew that he was staying at the hotel, and he had not given his identity there.

So once out the taxi and it had vanished into the distance Cameron rushed away, realizing he had to gain as much distance from there as fast as he could, and he rushed away at an incredible acceleration racing through streets, while trying to make himself look like a jogger!

When he finished his mission he had to prove his innocence, and he could not allow them to capture him now!

What surprised him was when he closed in on the address he started to know his way around and knew it was nearby, and he slowed down and rested as he approached it, and realized that he had seen her new address and he wondered why she had suggested on the phone that he might not have, and he realized that she had forgotten about it.

To his surprise he marched straight to the house, leaving him staggered at how he could do such a thing, and he put it down to his subconscious mind and body as it ran his entire body and everything else!

He realized the dangers he could be in there and if she was connected to the gunman, who had shot at him, and he raced through what had occurred since he had arrived in London!

The strange dream had surprised him as he had thought that if it could have been a natural source and that it was either the army camp and outdoor environment or all the drink.

Next he had realized that he had picked up the dream entirely wrongly or his mind had altered it, for some reason, and it had not been about him turning into a werewolf but of the alien crashing down into the wood.

What could possibly be behind all the events? What could possibly connect all the events?

 

Chapter 6

 

The Secretary

 

“Where’ve you been?” Sandra Dory immediately asked Cameron, concerned, peering through a gap in her front door. “You were to contact me weeks ago – at my office!”

“I think I had an accident!” Cameron replied, pointing at his head. “I recovered out in a field … I found I’d lost my memory … Of my identity … I found your card in my pocket!”

She gasped and budged, and slowly studied his face over again, and he studied her tight clothing, try to realize if she was a hooker. Yet she did not sound like one, and sounded as if she did business.

“I think I’d better start over … Can I ask you a few questions about us …?”

“Alright!” she replied, smiling.

“What were we doing? Why was I to contact you?”

She studied his face and led him into her living room, where they sat down.

Her hand rapidly reached into her handbag and pulled out some cigarettes and a gold lighter.

She ignited it and mechanically drew in smoke, showing him she was a heavy smoker, and he glared at the end of it glowing red, smoldering and creating wisps of smoke through the warm air, while rushing up to the ceiling.

With one swift movement she switched on her television, and then changed the channel.

“Well?” he finally asked, unable to control himself any longer.

“Where have you been? You look strange, and as though you’ve been living some alterative lifestyle!”

“I found I was in the army!”

“You’re now in the army?” she giggled, and laughed wildly. “How did that happen? You must have had a bad accident, and really damaged your head!”

“I have been given an army psychiatrist …”

She gasped and inhaled too much smoke and started choking while trying to stop laughing.

Through plumes of smoke she resolutely analyzed him, slightly startled, trying to put sense to what she had heard and had seen, and watched the news on the television. A church was exploding with flames while firemen used powerful fire hoses to put it out, and she watched it while trying to suppress laughter, with blank and confused faces, and not knowing if she should go too far.

“Well! Tell me my identity? I have to know! I was told I’m Prime Minister David Cameron’s twin brother! Is that true?”

She stared at him with astonishment, realized something mischievously, and Cameron wondered what it was and why it looked like something almost deadly or a future problem for him, and realized he might put his foot in it again!

“You’re his twin brother and I’ve been working for you, doing jobs for you …”

She looked at him at various angles and shook her head, confirming something.

“So what’s your name in the army?” she asked, curiously, still examining him.

“Dave Cameron!”

“You chose the name Dave Cameron and yet you claim you never knew your identity?” she asked, confused.

“The soldiers there claimed that they knew me and that I was a soldier called Dave Cameron!”

She shook her head, totally baffled, and started acting normally towards him.

A newsreader on the television gave dramatic details from eyewitnesses of hearing a loud explosion …

“How did you end up in London?” she asked curiously.

“I’m visiting a new psychiatrist! A top London psychiatrist … I found your card buried away in my clothes!”

She burst out laughing, and put her hand over her mouth.

“Where have you been staying in London?”

“At a hotel!”

“You’re staying in a hotel?”

“Yes! Why?”

“You got a new house! We were doing some work there …”

“I live alone there?”

“You live there alone!”

Cameron realized the house could have all his old possessions and documents and things with information about him, and he started building a picture of who he was and he was sure he might start recalling his identity.

She stood and shifted over to a drawer and reached in and removed a piece of paper and wrote an address, from an address book, and gave it to Cameron.

 

Chapter 7

 

The House

 

When Cameron finally arrived at the house it was dark and he started wondering if Dory had played a trick on him, and he rang the doorbell to see if there was anyone there, and he examined the mail and found it in a large heap, in the amount there would be of it, and smiled and wondered if there was anything important in it and if he was in trouble for not replying to anything.

He marched around the building checking everything and everywhere he could enter, and found two places, and considered what was the best place and eventually had to search in the windows to see what was there and he chose one, as it was better located, and he smashed the window as silently as he could and pushed the glass in until it allowed him to enter and he climbed in and turned on the light.

He hungrily examined everything he came, desperately trying to recall things, and had vague recollections of things but could not fully prove they were his property and he rushed into the living room and with his mail.

With satisfaction he read all the names and that they were for him and he started examining the contents of them with much confusion as he never recognized any of it, and while gasping, he wondered what to do as he did not know what to reply with to some of them, and could not understand what he actually did and why he should reply.

It left him confused and he saw he would have to contact Dory on some of the things, or he would just have to contact the people and ask for information and explain things as best as he could.

He wandered around examining things, with deep disappointment, as he had badly lost his memory and he was going to have problems!

Yet he considered everything over again and realized that the mail would not necessarily have anything in it and that the best documents about him had to be in the house and he started searching everywhere, and went up the stairs, and started examining everything there.

The corridor had to be the darkest place as the bulb was one of the weakest, and he stood examining it, feeling its weak heat with his fingers, and wondered why he had put such a weak light there, as he was sure he would have lit the stairs and corridor properly, but perhaps he had just not bothered.

Even with the light shade off it gave their strange dark and gloomy glows and he realized something and that Dory had said and that the house was his new house, and he realized that he might not have properly stayed there and that the light and other stuff were given with the house by the previous owners.

He looked in the rooms, and left what was surely his bedroom for last, and he found them empty and sure enough had all their contents taken away accept things that belonged with the rooms.

He soon rushed into his bedroom and lay across the bed where he clearly had slept, and looked everywhere he could think of, while he smelt everything and rested and felt sleepy, and tried to recall memories that had to be there, buried away in his mind somewhere, and he once again disappointedly realized the reality of the situation but saw that he had Dory, and someone that had actually known him that was willing to give him information and he started trying to think of things to ask her when he saw her again, and was surprised he now could not even fantasize knowing anything in room and house and wondered if he had damaged his memory and had been deleting stuff like with a computer, and he then wondered if Dory had played a trick on him as he recalled her giving a wicked laugh to something! How could he prove the person that owned it was not just someone with the same name?

Yet he had recognized the house outside, and realized if he just relaxed and treated the room as normal and ignored his memory problems he might eventually recall things the normal way.

So he removed cans of beer out his bag and drank them and wandered around the room doing things.

The door to his cupboard was locked and he wondered why and put it down to precaution and wondered where the key would be and realized he would not be able to find it and used a piece of wire to open its simple lock and found it was full of jackets, which all fitted him, as well as other things, and he started searching through jacket pockets and found things like pens and handkerchiefs and, in the end, looked in other places about the room and found nothing of interest and realized for some reason he never had any documents there and wondered if someone had taken them.

Yet it was his new house and he was positive that the other house might not be sold and he might have been staying there too, and had spent most of his time there, and that most of his stuff was still in his other house.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Second Visitation

 

A dark starship shot through an awesome abyss full of stars into this galaxy, with spectacular beams of radiance exploding out, and it hurtled through endless solar systems, accelerating towards an inconceivable urgency!

At its center monstrous intergalactic aliens stood in a circle formation in bright white light, anxiously checking information, in their form of military structure, from galactic starship.

The voyager hurtled endlessly through space at a tremendous rate, racing towards the planet Earth, in an unknown region of space, to a highly advanced member of a species of unknown origins that it had ever encountered, which it was desperately trying to investigate!

It shifted with fury through the universe as their species had never encountered such an advanced form of alien, and nothing new in hundreds of years, and they were ready to handle what they could and investigate what was there, and they were carefully chosen out of their entire species for the encounter and to represent their race!

While it accelerated to the limits it could travel their intelligent voyager altered shape and form, improving itself, seeking to affectively achieve its objective! Its vast senses burst into life all over it and it went into a strange state as it properly detected the advanced form of alien and the aliens decided to do something desperate, and it dangerously used weapon systems to accelerate to a far greater velocity.

With furious explosions the whole starship violently shuddered, and regions of it were destroyed from the forces, and the aliens themselves even stood ready for possible destruction.

The powerful unstable energy explosions temporary warped and unbalanced space all about it, while it shot through vast star systems, as it furiously forced itself to go to dangerous levels, and it screamed through the universe.

Star formations flashed by and it entered the unknown and unexplored depths of space, with its ghost shape flickering through solar systems.

At its center the formation of the monstrous intergalactic aliens altered when it monitored the interdimensional extraterrestrial on the world and they detected and received strange transmissions, and swiftly decoded the information and having never watched fictional human television their form of military structured species formed an alien contact scenario with the human race instead, and with the world’s main leader Dave Cameron, and have their three leaders make contact!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Alien Invasion

 

On the second night of Cameron’s arrival at the house he was not any wiser to his identity, and Dory was the only place left to get information, and he was still considering what to do, and he had a feeling that he was going to be disappointed, and he had stayed in and had ended up drunk on his living room floor

After watching endless news programs and reading newspapers and magazines he was left stumped and disappointed at what had happened to the Prime Minister, and there had only been one mention of him being away on holiday, and he still intended to try to meet him and he wished to get information on him and his movements!

In the end he got so frustrated and drunk that he almost collapsed, and ended up in a heap over the floor.

So when the first alien leader arrived to make first contact with him on behalf of the human race he never heard his doorbell ring, and thought it was part of a dream.

The bell rang again and kept ringing until he eventually became conscious and it affected his dream, and when he opened his eyes he sat up wondering what it was, as he had not heard the strange sounding bell tone before and rested trying to identify the racket and even considered if it was an air raid siren.

Consequently, he realized what it had to be and that one of his neighbors had to be at the door and staggered about on his feet and stumbled forward, going in the direction of the door, and finally reached it wondering who could possibly be so inhuman to ring a doorbell for so long and at that time of night!

When he finally unlocked it he gasped and wondered if he should open it, as he could barely even stand, and he was almost sick, and in the end just yanked the door open!

He never noticed that there was nobody out in the darkness and stood swaying about, and he eventually got tired of the drilling sound of the bell blasting out near his ear.

It was incredible he had not even met anyone there and had only seen one or two of them out the window and one of them was killing him with his doorbell, and he considered having it replaced in the morning, and started to search the darkness in front of him, wondering why there was nobody there, and he searched for the doorbell but could not find it and searched the outer wall by trying to feel the blasted thing, and stopped when he saw a strange thin fog engulfing his garden and the outer road, without him hardly noticing it and it soon thickened, and he could not see where it was emerging from and realized it had to be a freak weather condition, and realized that it must be a ground level weather formation, and fog was forming in the region and he was sure he was at the central point!

Yet he stood propped against the doorframe wondering what the hell the doorbell had to do with it and realized that it must be local kids playing tricks on the locals, and tried recalling the date and realized it was not Halloween, anyway!

His sight seemed to go hazy with the mist as it deepened, and he almost vomited, and held himself there firmly, trying to think of a way of stopping the bell ringing and in the end he closed his eyes and started feeling the outer building wall in the darkness there and grasped the button and started to feel it and if there was anything on it, holding it in, and he started trying to pull it out and when that did not work he grew more and more frustrated and spotted a boulder near his front lawn, and collected all his energy, and ran over and grabbed it and ran back and started smashing it off the side of the wall, and realized it could be ringing all night long now!

Suddenly it finally stopped its blasted ring and he laughed, and bowed as if there was an audience in front of him.

His thoughts went on the strange nature of the mist and its strange movements, as though alive, and he saw lights flash in it like they were electrical, and he wondered if lightning could form in a ground level cloud.

He had to keep shutting his eyes to rest his hazy tired eyes.

Peculiar vivid streaks like colored lightning flashed all about his front and he examined the thickening mist hovering around menacingly, and he considered getting in before he collapsed.

It was like seeing something there at another time in the past, and he wondered if his brain had received damage!

For a moment he was sure that there was something actually appearing there from somewhere else, and examined it at different angles, and then it was like seeing another world emerge, and he saw through gaps in the thickening fog and saw regions of something strange in places.

Out of nowhere a powerful light emerged through the thickest formation of the mist with its radiance pulsating and he stood realizing that it was really there, magically illuminating the fog around his garden, with strange shadow formations from things he could not see, creating mind-bending shifting shadows that weaved and probed their way around.

Sounds of heavy pounds of emerged, like they were there but not there, and he was surprised that the ground even shuddered, and realized again at the amount of drink he had been taking and wondered why he had not heard of such side effects.

He rested against the doorframe considering what he would tell his psychiatrist on Monday, after the weekend, while hearing scurrying sounds in nearby vegetation.

While he did it a strange dark shadowed formation emerged in the mist, with a light behind it, creating mind-bending shifting shadows across his front that weaved and probed their way about him, and he occasionally stopped his contemplation to consider it.

In the end, after realizing how the psychiatrist would react he never believed there was anything there, and thought it was some strange hallucinations, and decided to force his brain into realizing it and accepting nothing was there.

So he stood glaring at a giant green monster in the darkness outside his front door and just laughed at it, thinking of it as a hallucination!

It was then that it the first alien leader from the starship that had teleported itself to make contact with him, Dave Cameron, stood still, wondering what he was, and detected something and gasped in horror, and Cameron started drunkenly shouting at it and told it bloody well go away home, and he refused to accept it existed, and he grabbed an old umbrella at the doorway and threw it at it!

The alien bug leader became furious by the insult and grabbed him by the waist with its tentacles and threw him all about his garden, from one end to the other, and he collapsed, from it and the drink and lack of sleep, and he packed it in for the day!

He only awoke the next morning when a milkman awoke him in a heap in one of the bushes in his garden!

 

Chapter 10

 

The Second Alien Leader

 

It was Saturday night, and Cameron no longer thought anything had even happened on the previous night, and had dismissed what had happened that morning as being one of his strange dreams, as his hangover was so painful he slept through most of the morning.

His last thoughts of it were of what to tell his psychiatrist on Monday, after the weekend, and he decided it was not worth mentioning as it never had anything to do with his memory loss and he did not want it to confuse things any further as he wanted him to give him the precise answer to the problem.

After watching news programs and reading endless newspapers and magazines he was left stumped on where the Prime Minister was, and how to meet him, and he wondered if Dory could give him the answer as she seemed to answer all of his queries!

In the end he just got drunk over again, and kept drinking until it was late in the night, and ended up in almost the same state as the night before!

So when the second alien leader arrived to continue their first contact scenario with the human race he never heard his newly repaired doorbell being ring, and because he had altered the bell itself so it could not make as much noise.

The bell rang for a long time until it was dislodged and the adjustments he made to it to make it silent were altered and it ended up louder and suddenly blasted out into the night, waking his neighbors, which he wished to avoid as the police were still looking for him after they chased him out the bar, and it rang until he became conscious from his deep slumber.

When he opened his eyes, and he was dizzy, and sat up wondering what the hell was going on, and thought he was in the middle of an air raid, and carefully listened to the strange sounds of the altered doorbell and cursed, and lay slumped over a seat trying to identify the racket until his memory returned.

Consequently, he staggered around trying to get on his feet and stumbled over a seat and fell against the side of the door, but actually going in the direction of the door, but he slowly slid down the wall until he landed flat on the floor, and after wobbling about he managed to rollover onto his side and climb back up onto his feet, and tripping over himself, he finally reached the door and felt it until he realized that he had to unlock it and he gasped and wondered if he should leave it, after he recalled something from the previous night, and he jerked it open!

Again nobody was there, or away out in the darkness, and he stood swaying about, doing a form of dance, and he eventually got tired of the drilling and thuds of the bell bouncing around viciously, and he spotted two of his neighbors looking out their windows annoyed, and he realized that it was probably the first time that they had properly seen him.

He realized that the doorbell needed replaced and started to search the dark garden, and gasped and stopped when he saw the strange thin fog engulfing his garden again, and he watched a neighbor at the side of his eyes trying to see what he did, and saw nothing, and decided to wait and see what happened to the mist and he studied it in more detail realizing that it had thickened, and he could not see what it was emerging from, and considered it was condensing there and he studied the dark night sky, and looked sideways and was surprised that it was not further down the road or up the road, or in fact anywhere else other than in front of him, and he considered it had to be a freak weather condition, caused by something he could not identify, and realized that it was entirely at ground level, and he wished he had a camera to film it and he considered who would be able to answer what it was while he watched an area of fog forming thicker in a region, where he was sure it was at the central point, which was surprisingly straight out in front of him!

He stood propped up against the door considering how the doorbell was connected with it, and wondered how it had activated it, and he ignored what had happened there on the previous night and was determined to start over again, less drunk than he had been, and explain what had happened.

His sight was still hazy and the mist seemed deepened, and he almost vomited for a second, and held himself firmly upright, trying to think of ways of stopping the bell blaring out, and getting rid of the neighbors looking out windows, and he wondered if he should leave it and see what they thought of what happened, and grew annoyed at the noise and collected all his energy and thought of pulling the bell off the side of the wall.

His thoughts went on the strange nature of the mist and its strange shifting movements, as though alive, and he saw lights flash like electricity in it and wondered if lightning could form at a ground level.

He had to keep examining it to see what it was altering into and he tried to recall what it had done on the previous night and he could not recall it having done anything itself and it was things that had formed in it, and with his hazy tired vision he saw it was repeating everything over again, and he realized he could not properly move, and especially move away, for some reason.

The thin vivid thin streaks like strange colored lightning flickered about, appearing all about his front, and he examined the thickening area hovering around his front menacingly carrying out what it was designed to do, and he considered trying to find a way of getting inside before something happened, and he wondered if he would be killed by it this time!

It was like seeing the past breaking through a faint warp, or another time in the future that looked like the past, and he tried to see if he could recognize anything!

He strangely saw something actually appearing there from somewhere else, and examined it at different angles, and then it was like seeing another world somewhere else emerging through a gateway, and he saw parts of it through gaps in the thickened fog and saw regions of something strange in places, and spotted a major region open and studied it furiously and saw what looked like a chamber full of incredible technology he never recognized.

Out of nowhere a powerful light emerged through the thickest formation of mist, and dazzled his eyes and made him gasp and try to move back, and he stood frozen watching its radiance pulsating and illuminating his garden and house out of the darkness, and he spotted one of his neighbors at their window standing watching it dazzled and confused, and realized he actually saw it, and he saw other neighbors looking out at the tremendous bright light illuminating all the buildings and their bedroom walls, magically illuminating the night, and the fog everywhere, with strange shadow formations from things shifting around that he could not see, creating mind-bending shifting shadows that weaved and probed their way around, and he watched a nearby neighbor’s face studying all the fog and lights.

Sounds of pounds of some heavy beast emerged, like it were there but not there, and he was surprised that the ground even gave shudders, and he wondered just what it was he had witnessed, and why he needed the neighbors to confirm it!

He considered how he could photograph it, and realized he could not leave to get a camera, and wondered what he could tell his psychiatrist about it and if he would believe that anything like it could possibly exist.

While he looked straight into its central region a massive strange dark shadowed formation emerged out, and shifted about in the surrounding mist, with the light behind it, from where it had come, creating mind-bending shifting shadow shapes all across his front, which weaved and probed their way about and to him, and he occasionally stopped his contemplation of the occurrence to consider what the hell was going on, especially as he had proven all the events of the previous night had not actually taken place!

In the end, after realizing how the psychiatrist would react he believed there had to be something solid there and that something was there that he could not quite grasp, and he considered if it was a new form of hallucination, and decided to force his brain into waking and pulling itself out of it and grasping what was actually there, realizing that something real had to be there all along and that he had to get to the bottom of things!

So when the shape emerged out of it he stood glaring at its giant monster shape in the light and darkness outside his front door and in the end he just laughed loudly at it, holding his belief that a hallucination would not be able to do anything, and vanish!

It was then the monster alien, the second alien leader, from the starship, which had teleported itself there to make contact with him, Dave Cameron, stood furiously watching him, wondering what he was, and detected something and gasped in horror, and Cameron lost his temper and started shouting and swearing at it and told it go away and to stop bugging him, and he refused to accept it existed and he grabbed the first object he found and threw it at it, and threw an old beer bottle at it and it bounced off its head!

The alien leader lost its temper and altered into an early form of its species and a giant alien bug and it sprayed him with yellow slime and tried to grab him around the waist but he avoided it and grabbed another empty bottle and charged at it as fast as he could, still attempting to force his mind into accepting nothing was there, and he ended up frantically wrestling with it all around his lawn, in the middle of the night, with him shouting loudly and swearing!

Before all the neighbors looked out their windows and come out houses the alien and phenomena had vanished and all most of them saw was Dave Cameron rolling about on the dark lawn drunk with an empty bottle of beer shouting and swearing loudly!

Once again Cameron got to his feet dizzily and feeling the drink and ran blindly without looking at full speed and dived on top of one of his neighbors, thinking he was the creature, grabbing at him and wrestling with him, and the other neighbors managed to grab him and carry him into his house, with him shouting out at it!

Later that night he awoke, where his neighbors had left him, when he heard his bell ring and he frantically grabbed a vase and ran at full speed to the door and yanked it open and the monster smashed the vase and attacked him over and over throwing him about his lawn, and thumped him in the stomach, and he doubled over and collapsed!

The next morning he was awoken by a paperboy in a heap in a large bin, wearing his pajamas!

 

Chapter 11

 

The Last Alien Leader

 

Cameron was ill the next morning and was furious too, and knew it existed now and he had enough evidence to prove it, and early in the day he rushed out and met a guy in a bar, someone in the army had introduced, and he bought an old rusted rifle and hundreds of rounds of ammunition and declared war on the alien bugs!

On Sunday night Cameron no longer thought about what had happened on the pervious night and only thought of his wounds!

His last thoughts of it were what to tell his psychiatrist on Monday, after the weekend, and in the end decided it was not worth mentioning to him.

After watching and ignoring the news programs and endless newspapers and magazines he decided to ignore it all until he had evidence the Prime Minister was back from where he was!

He ended up watching horror films and drinking until it was late and ended up almost in the same state as the night before, even though he intended to remain sober!

So when the third and last alien leader arrived to continue the first contact scenario he never heard the doorbell when it started ringing as he was in deep sleep, and when he awoke later he rushed over and grabbed his gun and loaded it.

The bell had been damaged, and with it continuing to ring, and was bouncing about on the wall beside the door and he ignored it and waking neighbors, which he wished to avoid, even though the police were looking for him, after they had chased him out the bar.

He conclusively unlocked the door and rushed out with the gun and he instantly saw something actually appearing in the thick mist there, from somewhere else, and he blasted three rounds at it, and he examined it at different angles, and while he reloaded the gun he saw it was like seeing another world and something emerging through a gateway, and he saw parts of it through gaps in the thickened fog and saw regions of something strange in places, and saw a major region open and studied it furiously and saw what was there on the previous night and a form of chamber full of technology that was part of something.

Out of nowhere a powerful light emerged through the thickest formation of mist, which made him gasp and jerk, and he moved back, and he stood watching its radiance pulsating and illuminating his garden and house out of the darkness, and he spotted one of his neighbors glaring out a window and recalled the man from the previous night in his garden and wondered why he had not acknowledged the alien existed, and he saw other neighbors looking out after seeing the tremendous bright light illuminating the buildings and their bedroom walls, magically illuminating the fog, and he carefully watched his neighbor’s faces studying it all.

As soon as he heard the sounds of pounds of the heavy beast emerge he lifted up his gun and aimed it at it, and placed bullets where he could easily get them.

He instantly heard the ground shudder and prepared himself, and he wondered just what it was he was witnessing, and why the neighbors on the previous night had not confirmed it existed.

What would he tell his psychiatrist about this in the morning? He surely would not believe anything like it could possibly exist!

The alien seemed to see him as its strange dark shadowed formation emerged out, and shifted about in the surrounding mist, and it rushed through and he wondered what the hell he was doing and he started firing bullets into it and shouting!

It jumped out at him and stood glaring at him as he shot bullets into its giant monster shape!

Cameron felt his sore head and the drink and was furious at what had happened on the previous night and rushed forward and started firing hundreds of rounds of ammunition into it while shouting and declaring war on the alien bug species!

He dashed around the garden blasting bullets at it and the monster grabbed him and threw him about his lawn until he collapsed and it dumped him in bushes, and it vanished, just as a large group of police vehicles arrived and surrounded his house and garden, hiding behind vehicles with guns!

Some hid at houses where his neighbors told them of all the shouting, and of Cameron running around in his pajamas shooting bullets everywhere, screaming that they were carrying out a planned alien invasion and that the Prime Minister needed to arrange a Cobra meeting immediately!

 

Chapter 12

 

The Monday Morning

 

Cameron rushed into the London psychiatrist’s waiting room late, on morning for his appointment, and avoided doing his clumsy trip and crash through the psychiatrist’s door.

Though when he knocked and was politely asked to enter he rushed in and tripped over his carpet and landed head first into his desk, smashing all the objects on it up into the air and over the floor, and he immediately started collecting the objects off the floor and standing objects back up in their original positions, and finally looked over at the aged psychiatrist staring at him insanely.

He calmly studied Cameron’s face, and gasped, “You again …”

“It’s me!” he replied, embarrassed.

“Well, at least you managed to recall the positions of all the items on my desk!” he moaned. “I also see that you made it into this morning’s papers”

Cameron gasped and watched him show the front headlines of newspaper with photos of him being arrested the night before, which now felt like days ago, and gave headlines and articles of a crackpot running about with a gun claiming there was an alien invasion taking place.

“How did you avoid being arrested?” he asked, curiously, examining his features, unable to fully believe something.

“I do not know!” he replied, confused. “I think I collapsed …”

“Tell me what happened from the start!”

He carefully explained what had happened over the weekend and him finding monsters at his door, avoiding saying many things that would confuse him any further.

He clearly thought he had made the story up to get his attention and Cameron realized that he might not believe anything he said.

“What can I do?” he asked, after a minute of silence and him staring at him crazily.

“Not much!” he moaned. “Ignore it! There are just some nasty bugs going around!”

What amazed Cameron about the whole incident was that the police had caught him and he was free, and he wondered why he was not identified as the bank robber and the person they had chased out of the pub toilet, which had appeared on all the newspapers.

He wondered if they had not recognized him in the mess and condition he was in, or if it had been something else, and his eyes suddenly fell on one of the newspapers, at a lower article, which told of the real bank robbers being arrested and he realized how lucky he was and that it was only the gunman that shot at him left.

“You’re …” the psychiatrist accidentally moaned, out of the blue, with his mouth wide open.

Cameron gave him a pleasant smile and shrugged.

“Your memory loss?”

“Yes!”

The psychiatrist started writing notes and instantly ignored him and Cameron sat and rested, still exhausted from the night before, trying to work out if it was the drink, hangover, lack of sleep, the physical exhaustion, or a combination of some or all of them.

This had to be his lucky break – and he realized that he had actually talked Sergeant Malone into arranging the whole trip to London and appointment with the psychiatrist, and that his stay there now had been extended until further notice, which had been told to him early that morning – and that it could solve his problems and allow him to explore and meet the Prime Minister and discover if he was the Prime Minister’s twin brother, which the taxi driver had convinced him he was, which he had not been so far able to confirm or prove wrong!

Even Dory had not told him if he was actually David Cameron’s twin, and he was sure that nobody had said it to her!

“Now tell me if you have recalled anything new from when you first lost your memory and what occurred afterwards!” the psychiatrist spoke firmly.

Cameron sat firmly and nearly moaned out loud and he realized how many times he had actually thought of the incident, and that he had lost faith in doing it, and realized that he could have damaged his memory permanently with it! Yet if anyone could solve his loss of memory and could have a way to do it then he was sure he was at the right place to find him, and that there had to be many other cases, and he would at least get if there was an answer to it and perhaps he could help him accept the facts.

“Ever since I found myself face down in a pool of mud in a farm field I’ve lost my memory of my identity and have been trying to get it back, and I have not realized how I got there and can barely recall anything I did before it occurred!

“A taxi driver I questioned later told me that he had seen me with someone that looked like me just before the occurrence at a nearby wood!”

“Someone who looked like you! Who could that have been?”

“I have so far been unable to find anything out about it!”

The psychiatrist asked many questions and Cameron continued telling him everything he knew, and still avoided telling him of the army being there to investigate a suspected alien landing/crash, but he did give him the strange dream of him as a werewolf as he was sure that the incident somehow explained something, and he was now sure it could be a mental problem!

Why had the British army, US military, and NASA insisted there was an alien, and investigate the crash site to such a degree, and he started wondering what he was missing?

After the three aliens attacking him outside his house he was unsure what to think though, and why he never thought it was them that had crashed there, but he was sure they were somehow connected to it or he had sustained brain damage and was seeing fantasy alien invasions.

He tried to connect the incident but could not and knew if he could grasp some small piece of information that connected the incidents that he would connect everything, and wondered how he would cure his memory loss!

Questions were still unsolved and there were now more, and even worse after his dream of the alien, the alien invasion, what he had been doing in London, and how he had ended up in the army in the first place.

He realized that he should just ignore it all and let time solve the mess for him, and he should stop wasting his time, but he wanted to find out what he was like, people he had known, and his real life he had been living up to the incident. Perhaps even why he was looking for treasure and why he was so sure that it had existed. Why had they found that well at the location the treasure was supposed to be, and why had the information he had given the three soldiers about it been enough to convince them that there was something there? Which surely was evidence enough!

The psychiatrist examined him physically before he left, trying to find anything that he had missed, and was surprised at his bruises and the weird places that he had them, and kept questioning him on what the three alien visitors had done, and examined marks around his shoulders and showed them to him in a mirror and asked what they were, and he examined them, and recalled that it had been caused by the tentacle of one of the aliens when it had thrown him about his garden!

 

Chapter 13

 

The Strange Discovery

 

While Cameron stood wearing a pristine business suit listening to the partying, loud rock music, shouts and screams, laughs and giggling, from large celebration parties, he studied Dory, looking like a model on a magazine, with her incredible black dress, and they made their way to a nightclub.

Everything was perfect, and even he could not imagine anything going wrong, and it had been a great night but what still annoyed him was that he did not know what she was doing at times and it was as though part of his brain would not tell him what he needed to know to grasp it, and he could not grasp what he had thought of her before then, and what their relationship was, but he was entirely glad he had told her what had happened when they had met.

A powerful rifle blast astonished him and everyone there, and even silenced the partying, and he gasped and realized that it could be the gunman back, and he saw where a bullet had smashed his glass into pieces on a table, and he shot away as fast as he could towards cover, knowing he, Dory, or someone else would be killed if he stayed, and he confirmed it when the next shot landed behind his back foot, and he decided to leave Dory and the others and to find a hiding place.

The explosions sounded so powerful he believed the gunman was using some form of high explosive in the bullets, and realized he could have been nearby and could have been bad at aiming!

Whoever was after him had to be crazy and stupid for doing it at such a populated area, with so many partygoers, and at the same time as thinking it he heard police sirens blaring out in the city night, racing through the streets to there, and he realized the problems he could be in if the others there named him as the target, as they surly would want to question him!

He could not realize who was there trying to shoot him and just accepted that they were, and in the distance behind him he spotted a police car with a bright flashing light and blaring siren arriving at where he had been, and gasped at the distance he had shifted from there and at the speed he was racing away at, and realized he had actually become faster and was running far faster than world record speeds, and he tried to explain it but he could not and tried to work out how an accident that made him lose his memory and end up in a field could alter his body. The hospital check ups he had attended had not shown anything and he even wondered if he was imagining it, and wondered what would happen if he proved it to one of them and if he would get an answer on what it was.

For a long time he saw he was following roads and lanes, and somehow recognized them, and was going somewhere and he just remained going, to get as far away from the gunman and to answer what his body was actually doing, and his speed seemed to increase and he knew that there were no real populated areas where he was going, and he was surprised at the faces of the few people that he raced passed, who stood talking and only saw him flash passed in the darkness like an hallucination.

Where the hell was his body taking him? It was as though he was possessed by something! He left it, determined to discover what it was, and tried to work out why someone wanted to shoot him or do something! As far as he was concerned there was nothing to kill him for and he did not know anyone that did! It and the coldness made him cringe, and blindly rush on into the dark night, getting lost in the large city.

Away in the distance he heard a loud explosion blast out from something and wondered what it was and ignored it, and wondered if he was going to survive!

He realized it might be a hidden survival part of him released, with special survival powers, and it would have been used by him in the wilderness to get him away from trouble, and that he would have survived dangerous confrontations in the wilderness with wild animals, and he wondered where the hell it was taking him and if he would be left out in the middle of nowhere, without any hotels or transport, but there would have to be something there with a phone or taxi, and he wondered if it was the drink driving him mad or something but he ignored it as he had never heard of that before and it did not entirely fit in with things.

At one point he seemed to see a dead end away in the distance and he wondered why he was going there, and why he avoided other lanes, and when he got near there he stopped and realized there was a sewage pipe cover and he grabbed it and rushed down into it and shut the cover over the top of him and he climbed down a ladder to a sewage pipe below.

For a moment he stood examining it and removed a key ring torch he kept in his pocket and he seemed to recognize the sewage pipe for some reason, but he never knew why, as though his brain had stopped him receiving information on what it was and why he recognized it, and while he was thinking it over he decided to start running again and raced off splashing through the sewage water, smelling the stink, and occasionally wondering if he had finally gone mad, and if it was a new form of madness where the person’s body took control and ran away to some destination.

Even though the party had been great and the night wonderful he just went along with it, and to find out where the hell his body wanted him to go and do.

He wanted to test himself and started thinking of the gunshot, and realized his speed never altered!

Why would the person or persons go to such lengths to kill him? What could possibly be here? What could be here in such a desolate place?

He thought of him being killed to try to get a reaction and studied his speed, but none of it altered anything!

He decided to do the complete opposite and realized that nothing had happened and that there was nothing to prove that the person was not just trying to scare him for some reason and that he only looked like someone else that he was after, and if he showed himself to him that he would realize he was someone else and ignore him and leave him.

Yet no matter what he thought it still remained and he even realized that he could not control his body and it running, and wondered if it was like what horses at races were like and he recalled old accounts of horses dropping dead from exhaustion from people forcing them on and on.

His body suddenly stopped running and he wondered if his body had arrived at its destination for the night, down at the bottom of sewage system, and he was surprised that his body turned and he rushed into another sewage pipe and rushed along it towards somewhere, and he eventually reached a sewage pipe going upwards and started climbing a ladder on it towards somewhere, and gasped at wondering where he might end up.

He suddenly came to a dead end and examined lots of small toilet pipes leading into it and turned and saw a sewage pipe cover on the side of the sewage pipe lower down and unscrewed bolts from it and removed it.

He was surprised that it entered a basement, and in the faint light he realized it was the cellar of a business or someone’s building, and he found some old stairs going upwards, and he realized that they had hardly been used in a long time and that there were some recent footprints made with the same shoe marks, and he climbed up the stairs and found that someone at one point had cemented a slab of concrete over the top of the stairs and that someone had smashed it in to get into it and had covered it over with another new concrete slab, which he was able to push up, and he entered another cellar that was clean and being used for the storage of modern things.

He realized the bottom basement had been hidden away, under the concrete slab, and that someone had found it and had smashed it in to get into it, and replaced the new concrete slab over the top, which looked the same as the other concrete slabs.

He went back down and placed the slab back over the top, making sure it fitted perfectly in and adjusted it until it looked normal, and climbed down the stairs to the bottom, and started examining the cellar and why it was there and why the person that had been there had explored it.

The whole floor seemed covered in ancient objects that had at one point been cleaned of dust and webs and he examined the stuff and it looked like it belonged to a law court or something.

He realized little and wondered why the hell he had gone there!

While he went to leave he spotted something and started to examine what caught his eye and he realized it was an old solid metal safe that had been locked and someone recently had used a powerful drill to open it.

He searched inside it and only found a few useless documents left and he spotted a piece of paper that had been attached to some document that had been there and he read it with surprise as it said it had been Hess’s map, and he removed his treasure map from his inside pocket and realized that they were both the same age and that the map had clearly been attached to the piece of paper.

 

Chapter 14

 

The New Search

 

“Where did you vanish to?” Dory asked Cameron, and burst out laughing, concerned, peering through her front door at him with a big bright smile.

“I needed the toilet!” he replied, unsure what to say.

She laughed again and stood looking at him crazily, and brought him into her living room.

“You were to contact me yesterday – at my office!” she moaned loudly, trying to get him to realize it.

“What happened when I left you and the party anyway?” he asked, inquisitively.

“They phoned the police, and they started questioning everyone on where it had come from and they traced it to where the person was. They seemed to think it was just a crackpot playing with his gun! They’re looking for the person and anyone that saw him!”

Cameron was surprised and wondered if he was going insane as he could not get how he could get things so incompatible. He realized now how stupid it had looked to them and him running away into the distance. Yet if he had not he would have not made the discoveries that he had!

“I think I found something!” Cameron replied, pointing at his pocket. “I was running along … And I found myself in a sewage pipe and in a cellar where I found an old safe with what could be a treasure map …”

She budged and slowly studied his face over again, and he studied her tight clothing trying to realize if she was some form of high class hooker, but he was sure it was his imagination.

Yet she was so surprised about it that she reacted authentically, wanting to know more and sounded as if she meant business.

“I think I’d better start over …” she replied, wanting to explain something firmly, for him to remember. “You did tell me of the treasure map previously! Before you left and ended up in the army … And I was helping you find information!”

“Can I ask you a question?” he replied, examining her sincere face, and she nodded in agreement.

He examined her and wondered why he could not remember more. After he had realized his body not only had a will of its own and actually took him to places he had made discoveries in the past, and he wondered if some part of his brain had become disconnected and was trying to discover other ways of sending information to him.

“Whose map was it?” he replied, determined to confirm things further, as what had happened was too strange and fantastic now.

“You claimed it belonged to Rudolf Hess!” she replied.

Even though he knew she was going to say it he could not grasp what was happening somewhere. It was as though someone was playing games with him, to a final conclusion.

She studied his face and realized how deeply surprised he was.

Her hand automatically reached into her handbag and pulled out some cigarettes and a golden lighter.

She ignited it and mechanically drew in and blew out smoke, showing him she enjoyed it, and he glared at the end of it brightly glowing red, with smoldering gray ash falling over her and she picked up an ashtray, and she created long gray wisps of smoke swirling up through the air, while rushing up to the ceiling, and he saw it dispersing into the atmosphere.

With one swift movement she switched on her television and kept changing channels until she saw something of interest.

“Well?” he continued. “I was looking for the treasure after finding the map!”

She seemed to start over again and started checking his clothes, and asked, “You look as though you’ve been living funnily!”

“Did I drink a lot of beer before?” he asked, curiously, trying casually to answer another unanswered question.

“As far as I know you never! You must have picked up the habit somewhere! There are some cans in the fridge!”

Cameron gasped, feeling an intense thirst, and marched over and went into her kitchen and got them out of her fridge, and rushed back with them, and she smiled as he poured one down his throat ecstatically until he had finished.

“I found somewhere I think there might be something!”

“Whereabouts?” she asked, confused.

He was determined to bring someone else into it, and never knew anyone else to trust.

“It’s in an ancient cellar and I’m sure there might be more!”

She just nodded in agreement, and wondered what he wanted to do, and knew he had a plan and it might be worth going along with, and she nodded again.

“Have you any objections of going down a sewage pipe?”

She laughed and looked startled, and asked, “No! Is that where you ended up?”

He nodded firmly, and she examined him strangely.

“You’re still in the army?” she giggled, and laughed wildly. “How did that happen? You must have really damaged yourself?”

“I’m still visiting an army psychiatrist …”

She inhaled some smoke and started laughing.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Cellar

 

Through plumes of smoke she resolutely analyzed him in the sewage pipe, slightly startled, trying to put sense to something she had heard and seen, while trying to suppress laughter with blank and confused faces, not knowing entirely what they were doing.

“Well! This is a magnificent treasure hunt?” she explained, and laughed at the surrounding sewage pipe.

She stared at him with astonishment, and looked at him at various angles and shook her head, not fully confirming something, and quietly announced, “You’ve a vague look of someone else! That I can’t identify!”

Cameron ignored it and eyed up her figure in her explorer gear, with her backpack, and torch on her belt, and they began moving away from the sewage pipe opening above.

He went first with his bright torch examining how different it now looked in the bright light.

Now he seemed to recognize the sewage pipe but he was not being taken along it by himself, but he never knew why, but as though his brain had stopped him receiving information on what it was, and while he was thinking it over he decided to start to move faster, and she joined in and they moved off splashing through the sewage water, smelling the stink, and he occasionally wondered if he had become mad in places.

He was surprised when he had a strange feeling and turned and saw another sewage pipe going sideways, and realized it was the route he had gone in and rushed along it, until they eventually reached the sewage pipe going upwards and he started climbing up its ladder.

He suddenly came to its top and examined all of the small toilet pipes leading into it and gasped and turned and quickly removed the sewage pipe cover on the side of the pipe lower down and shifted into it.

They both walked about the cellar and in the bright light he realized it was different now and it was clearly not someone’s building and belonged to something he could not grasp, and he examined the area around the old safe and realized it never looked like the legal place he had thought.

He watched Dory wander around and he knew she could not grasp something and she started looking through things trying to get something that would give her a clue to the place’s identity, and Cameron realized that it had to be somewhere important and he wondered how he had originally found it.

He swiftly removed his backpack and removed a metal detector that he had bought that day, and she smiled at it, and he started using it to examine objects everywhere that might have things hidden in them and was surprised that it detected something astounding from an area under the floor, and he believed it was the exact place he should look, and he wondered why!

He removed two tools, a hammer and chisel, and started smashing the concrete floor away, and was surprised that it was crumbling and he started to reveal another floor below.

“That’ll take a long time to do?” she moaned, and looked up the stairs, wondering where she was, wanting to see what they were under, and she left him and marched up the stairs to the top.

Cameron decided it was a good idea and just to finish his work some other time.

“What do you think this place is?” she asked, seeking facts.

“Let’s look!”

Cameron removed the slab above the cellar top and he entered the above cellar and he examined it trying to see if anyone had been there, and looked through all the things, and found seats and tables that might have belonged to an expensive hotel.

“What do you think this stuff is for?” she asked.

“It’s a load of rubbish! Let’s try upstairs!”

She shrugged and followed him up the next stairs.

At the top of the stairs they entered a long entirely different modern corridor and Cameron listened for anything and realized there was nobody there and marched along it to a door at the end of it and stopped, and examined a complex modern lock on the door, and spotted a set of keys with a key ring hanging on a nail on the wall and he removed it, and he stood examining numbers and passwords on the key ring and used one of the keys that fitted the lock to unlock it, and kept the keys and entered another corridor there.

They marched along it and climbed up another set of stairs and came to a massive metal gateway, where he removed the keys, and laboriously opened fifteen locks on the gateway.

They moved along another corridor and up more stairs, from deep below the ground, and came to a second gateway where he undid two large locked bolts and they climbed another set of stairs. He pressed twenty numbers, marked on the key ring, to switch off the alarm systems of the third gateway, and opened it.

After going up large staircases and along three corridors they emerged at ground level and went through a set of revolving doors and emerged at the front of the building where they heard loud cheers and action outside the building, and as they were about to look out a window, before opening a door there, Dory gasped and laughed at something next to her she recognized, and they looked out the window and realized that they were in 10 Downing Street in central London, and that they had been in hidden cellars.

 

Chapter 16

 

The Super Power

 

Cameron entered his psychiatrist’s wearing a pristine expensive black business suit and his psychiatrist examined it in glances over the top of his glasses.

He clearly wondered what he had been doing and when he asked he explained that he had been at a birthday celebration, and one of Dory’s friends, where he had been partying, listening to loud rock music, and it went on into the night.

He had drank so much he had almost collapsed, and he recalled looking like a model on a magazine, with her incredible black dress, and they made their way home early in the morning.

Everything was perfect, and even he could not imagine anything going wrong, and it had been a great night but what still annoyed him was that he did not know what she was doing at times and it was as though part of his brain would not tell him what he needed to know to grasp it, and he could not grasp what he had thought of her before then, and what their relationship was, but he was entirely glad he had told her what had happened when they had met.

“You should cut down on the amount of drink you consume!” he finally told Cameron.

“Why?” he replied, gasping, wondering if he thought he was drunk, as he had only taken a few drinks that morning – as he had drunk so much the night before.

“Because!” he replied, writing something.

“Because!”

“Because you medical examinations showed you had far higher levels of alcohol than all the other people examined there put together for the entire year!”

“Did they find anything else?”

“You seem healthy enough and without any other problems!”

Cameron nodded in agreement.

“The police seemed to have an interest in you!” he continued, and lifted a newspaper out of drawer and handed it over to him, pointing at the front page.

Cameron read it with amazement and how cheekily the writer was claiming a David Cameron look alike had broken into 10 Downing Street and had been removed and arrested by the police, and was being questioned on the incident.

It was incredible and they had only been caught as Dory had opened the door to wave at someone outside that she knew, where the press and television news people were, outside the door of 10 Downing Street.

The story was exaggerated as they were not arrested and had only been kicked out of Downing Street and they clearly thought that they had been put there by people from one of the newspapers, and he had been sure some people had thought that they were up to something else in the building.

“Do you take anything other than the drink?” he finally asked.

Cameron nodded, and replied, “No!”

“There’s a bottle of whisky and glasses over there if you feel better with it!” and answered, and pointed over at the top of a drink cabinet, where the whisky was shining in bright rays of golden sunshine and the glasses were sparkling, and Cameron rushed over and poured himself a drink and rushed back to his seat and started drinking it.

“There you’re happy now! That might help you!”

“Yes!” he replied, finishing the rest of the drink off, by pouring swiftly down his throat.

“Have another drink if you want?” he replied, seeing Cameron sip the last drop out the glass.

He watched Cameron leap onto his feet but tripped over the edge of a small carpet and landed head first into his wall and fell over sideways into the cabinet, smashing all the objects on it up into the air and over the floor, and he immediately started collecting the objects off the floor and standing objects back up in their original positions, and finally looked over at the aged psychiatrist staring at him insanely.

“Sit down!” he grumbled.

He calmly studied Cameron’s face, and gasped.

“Well, at least you managed to recall the positions of all the items over there I see!”

“Are you fit enough?”

“Alright!”

The psychiatrist started writing notes and instantly ignored him and Cameron sat and rested, still exhausted from the night before, trying to work out if it was the drink, hangover, lack of sleep, physical exhaustion, or a combination of some or all of them.

This had to be his lucky break – and he realized that he had actually talked Sergeant Malone into arranging this whole trip to London and the appointment with the psychiatrist, and that his stay there now had been extended until further notice, and he realized that he now had a way to meet the Prime Minister when he returned by getting into Downing Street again, and that it could solve his problems and allow him to explore and meet the Prime Minister and discover if he was the Prime Minister’s twin brother, which the taxi driver had convinced him he was, which he had not been able to confirm or disprove!

“Now tell me if you have recalled anything new from when you first lost your memory and what occurred afterwards!” the psychiatrist asked firmly.

Cameron sat firmly and nearly groaned out loud, and he realized how many times he had actually thought of the incident, and that he had lost faith in doing it, and realized that he could have damaged his memory permanently with playing around with it! Yet if anyone could solve his loss of memory and could have a way to do it then he was sure he was at the right place, and that there had to be many other cases, and he would at least get if there was an answer to it and perhaps accept the truth.

The psychiatrist asked many questions and Cameron continued telling him everything he could, and still avoided telling him of the army being there to investigate a suspected alien landing/crash, but he did give him the strange dream and told him he thought he was a werewolf and he was sure that the incident somehow explained something!

Once again he realized that he should just ignore it all and let the psychiatrist and time solve the mess for him, and he should stop wasting his time, but he still wanted to find out what he had been like, what people he had known, and what life he had been living up to the incident. Why had they found the well at the location the treasure was supposed to be and why had the information he had given the three soldiers about it been enough to convince them that there was something there? Which surely was evidence enough!

The psychiatrist examined him physically trying to find anything that had missed and was surprised that he had new bruises in weird places and that they were from him climbing around in a sewage pipe, and he kept questioning him on his living style and things he did, and he wrote stuff down.

Then he asked, “Why were you running in a sewage pipe?”

“My body kept on running and I couldn’t stop it!” he confessed, determined to get an answer. “I ended up there!”

He listened, surprised and confused, and asked, “Is there anything else?”

“The speed I ran was incredible and beyond anything I’ve seen been run!”

“Even on television?”

“Yes!”

“What world records too?”

“I’ll show you! Follow me outside!”

Cameron took his psychiatrist through his waiting room and down the stairs, avoiding doing his clumsy trip, and he took him outside, where the road was nearly empty.

The psychiatrist looked at him crazily, wondering what he was talking about, and went, “What’d you say you were going to do?”

“I’m going to demonstrate what I said existed!”

“I do not know what you actually meant!”

Cameron just wanted him to see it and give him his thoughts about it, and he shot across the road as fast as he could towards a high building, and confirmed his incredible speed to the psychiatrist, and his body started climbing up the building like an insect, at an incredible speed, leaping up walls he had never even seen being climbed before, and in less than a minute he was standing at the top of the building waving at his psychiatrist!

The psychiatrist stood dazed at it, at the other side of the road, and he rushed back down at a far greater speed, and ran across the road to him, where he stood with his mouth open!

“Is that your car there?” he spoke, pointing to it, near them.

The psychiatrist nodded in agreement.

“If you’ll get in it and drive to the end of this road, and check how fast I run, I’ll concluded my demonstration …”

The psychiatrist nodded in agreement and went over to his car and started it and waved and accelerated away along the road.

Cameron swiftly shot away and raced after it until he was running at the same speed as it and the psychiatrist started speeding up and he matched the speed, going at a hundred mph, and he slowly stopped the car and let Cameron in and drove back to the building, with his mouth still wide open, clearly still trying to grasp what he had missed!

 

Chapter 17

 

The New Cellar

 

Hazy echoes from Cameron’s heavy breathing broke the silence in the cellar, and Dory tried to suppress giggling, and he examined the walls around him as if they had shifted, and he wondered if the air was stale and making it harder to breathe and he gasped for more air.

“What do you expect to find in a cellar below 10 Downing Street?” she finally moaned, watching him with all his tools he had bought.

He swiftly removed his backpack and removed a new metal detector that he had bought to replace the old one as it was far more powerful, and she smiled at it, and he started using it to examine objects, including the safe where the treasure map had been, which might have things hidden in them and he was surprised that it detected something astounding at the area under the floor again, which was why he had returned there, and he believed it was the exact place he should look, and he expected to find something!

He continued using his pick to smash away the concrete, and considered using a powerful workman drill, but he ignored it as it made far too much noise and going by the above corridors and rooms below Downing Street he was sure that lots of people worked there and he did not want them to get the discovery.

He tried knocking small bits of concrete away with a hammer and chisel, and soon started smashing the concrete floor away, and was surprised when it started crumbling away.

“That’ll take a long time to do?” she moaned, and looked up the stairs to the above cellar, seeing if there was anything new there and she left him and started examining objects on the floor.

She examined the equipment he had brought, and considered the time and cost of the project, and started clearing away the debris he threw up and cleaned away objects around the area.

From the edge she shifted the powerful lights he had brought, and stared at him comparing him and what he had been like, and eventually laughed.

Dreamily he observed her as he thudded away with the pick, picking away chunks of the floor, creating a large hole the size of the above cellar entrance.

For a second he examined the concrete he was chipping away and picked up a chunk and examined it in detail trying to see why it as actually different, and why it crumbled more, which he had thought had been damaged with dampness and had less cement in it, but it was as though it was a different form of it, and he threw it away and continued.

From somewhere in the above building he thought he heard a noise and wondered what was happening there.

Cameron was amazed when the pick smashed through into somewhere below and a large chunk of concrete went crash down into somewhere below, and left a hole going into somewhere, and he put his face up close and looked below trying to alter his eyesight to the dark, but only saw darkness.

He left there and went to get a light, while Dory quickly moved over and stuck her head in close to the hole and moved back.

He climbed back in and shone the torch down, and watched it illuminate an area below, and he tried to see below but never saw anything, and only directly below him, and he removed some debris from about him and moved out of the cavity, and Dory started examining it.

“What do reckon is there?” she asked.

“I reckon it’s another cellar like this one!”

“But why is it there?”

“I don’t know yet!” he replied, sincerely.

“Why did they need another cellar and bury the entrance?”

“Perhaps it’s not buried away and there’s an entrance somewhere else in the building, and its attached to somewhere!”

She laughed out loud, considering what he had said, and replied, “But what if it is still in use by them?”

Cameron shrugged and removed a can of beer and relaxed.

“What if they heard the noise and investigate it?” she asked.

“We can say that we’re explorers and adventurers, and looking for places to take adventurers and tourists in London, and were exploring the ancient sewage system and came across an ancient underground structure. Buried away since the war under rubble, and we were exploring artifacts in it to possibly give to a museum, and with the metal detector detected the metal in the underground chamber and started trying to dig it up.”

 

Chapter 18

 

The Chamber

 

Cameron looked over the edge of the large hole going into the cellar below and sat down at its edge with his legs dangling into it, and took the rope from Dory and lowered it into the darkness below, and wondered why the bottom was so low down, as its above cellars were far smaller.

He shone his light about trying to see something. It was his first proper look, through the enlarged hole, and all he saw was what looked like a large metal object, which he tried to grasp over and over but he could not identify it, and looked back at Dory and started lowering himself.

The wait had turned the search more intense, as they had to leave and get a rope and had to make the hole far larger, and he started wondering what the outcome would be and if it was just another disappointment.

In an instant the rope jerked and wildly oscillated and he spun uncontrollably around and a surge of blackness engulfed him, and he wondered what the hell he was entering, and again considered the well and where the treasure could be buried away in it and wondered if they had underestimated the amount of mud that had piled up at the bottom of the well and if it had been far deeper, and then he remembered the metal detector and wondered why they had not tried using it there. Surely there was something that could search far below for them! There had to be metal there! Then he realized that it could have been the reason that they never used it, as they thought there was no metal there.

It mystified him! He thought of ancient devil and black magic worshippers concealing something below, beyond their comprehension, hidden away from mankind!

He tried straining his eyes to see further down but there were no features of anything new.

When he hit the ground he never fully realized what he was in, and also almost fell over sideways into rocks.

He pulled himself upright with the help of the rope and released the rope’s tightened grip around his body, and shivered at the coldness there.

He cleaned away dirt and casually gave looks around him at the debris, and wondered what the outcome of it would be, and he realized that Dory was now staring down from above, and waved when he looked directly.

There was only one object in the chamber and he was surprised at the actual size of it, and he walked over to it examining it, still considering it could be just something like a generator, and considered what they would have used it for and realized the chamber had to be part of what the workmen had started building the building with, and realized it must be an old damaged and discarded generator.

He touched its black material as he started examining it and was staggered to feel a form of extraordinary energy pulsating through it, which he sensed had more magnitude than he had ever encountered before, and he wondered what the hell it was doing, and wondered if it belonged to the government or military, and shined his torch over it and marched around it, and slowly revealed its perfectly symmetrical black sphere central region.

 

Chapter 19

 

The Intelligence Agent

 

“What do you think that thing under Downing Street is?” Dory immediately asked Cameron, concerned, glaring, as he entered through her front door. “You are the only one to have seen it!”

“I think it’s powerful whatever it is!” Cameron replied, as he jumped into one of her seats, and put his legs up on the arm of the seat. “There’s energy blasting through it!”

She gasped and budged, and slowly studied his face over again, and she studied his clothing.

“What is your job exactly?” he asked, after noticing the way she acted was far different, as if she had another career, which she had not mentioned.

“I’m an intelligence agent!” she confessed.

Cameron gasped, and then realized that it was connected to his career, with the military, and replied, “Were you a soldier like me before you became an agent?”

“I was in the military!”

He thought about it and thought of questioning her about it and what she was really up to, instead of leaving him wondering what the hell was happening and what the future would be.

She offered him a cigarette, and he nodded that he never, and he detected that she wanted to say stuff about things, and asked, “Have you any beer left?”

“No! There is some whisky over there!” she replied firmly, and he rushed over and poured her and him large glasses of it.

Cameron sat down and drank it fast and relaxed and waited for what she had to say.

Someone rang on the phone and she just ignored it to his surprise and wondered who the caller was.

She glanced over and gasped, and examined him looking straight over at her, as if she saw something she did not fully want to see and could not quite grasp and studied him.

He wondered what she was up to and why she had been hiding being an intelligence agent.

“I want to ask you some questions!”

Cameron sat straight up and copied one of the soldiers he had once seen and he waited.

“Why did you join the army, Dave?” she asked, studying him with great confusion and annoyance, while sipping from her glass, and he realized that she never fully liked straight whisky.

“I can’t remember!”

“You can’t remember why you went in the army!” she gasped, blowing out some of the whisky in her mouth, in a spray, covering her dress, and she laughed.

When Cameron offered to clean it, she replied, “I’ll just leave it there for the moment!”

“It was probably the reason many people join up for and to visit places one normally never sees!”

“Really?” she asked, determinedly, trying to do something that he could not quite grasp.

“I have no recollection of anything before I found myself in a pool in a field! So I can’t fully confirm that answer!”

Suddenly it struck him that she was trying to suggest something and he realized he could have done something that he could not have found out about! Then he gasped as he realized his mind was blank in places and he had no real memories of anything of his original self before joining the army!

“Do you think the army did something to me?” he gasped, recalling waking up in the pool of mud in the field, wondering if she had heard of something as an intelligence agent, as they were connected to the military.

He thought of all the things he had heard being used by the military on prisoners and if someone could have done something by accident, and just dumped him in the pool in the field.

She made strange faces, as though in slight pain, and bent over and sat deeper into her seat, and her shoulders bent as she relaxed, and she remained thinking for a few minutes.

“There are many reasons people can lose their memories!” she replied firmly, no longer looking at him, and Cameron was left confused and he realized his goal was still to find out who the hell he was as far as he could!

“I’ve another question!” she quickly asked.

“What?”

“What the hell did the army originally say it was doing where you were? Surely the military doesn’t need anyone there?”

“We were searching for a killer lion!” he replied, smiling, now amused at it.

“A killer lion was roaming about there?”

“They said that it had escaped from a nearby village circus I think!”

Cameron realized how little parts of his memory had actually returned since then!

“What proof did they give that it existed?”

“Farmers were supposed to have reported seeing the thing to the police! And we were to investigate the incident!”

A shiver ran up his spine as he considered the danger he could have been in out in the field in the pool of mud.

“So what’s your interest in that thing we found under 10 Downing Street?” he replied, recalling that she had a great interest in the object, and he was sure it had been the reason behind her informing him she was an intelligence agent.

“I gave your description to someone and they think it has to be atomic – and could be a weapon!”

“You think someone has an atomic bomb under Downing Street? Yet if they did it must have been put there years ago!”

She shrugged and gasped, and sat back into her seat.

“If you give me the whole story of what is happening I’m sure I can help you!” he asked.

She thought about it and decided to do something and turned on her television and watched it for a few minutes.

“I think I’d better start over again … From when we first met I was an intelligence agent and helping you?”

“Tell me what happened?” he replied, thinking that he could finally answer some unanswered questions from the past

“The Prime Minister David Cameron, the politician, had a craving for great wealth! One day he was offered far more to do something for someone!

“A group of Germans, descended from top Nazis, met with him one night and asked him to do something for them, to which they would reward him greatly, and he discovered that they never wanted what he normal provided! They had located a German map from the Second World War that was of value to them and they asked for his help to get it, and he agreed to carry out their request.

“They claimed the map was in Downing Street and they told him where it was located, and that it was buried away in a cellar beneath Downing Street, but he never found anything, and one of them persuaded him to take him there and they searched everywhere and still never found anything.

“He was paid for helping them and that was that, but he was so curious and hungry for more action and wealth that he started having people search for information about the cellar to see if he had missed anything and he discovered that there had been another cellar, below the cellar, which had been covered over when the building had been altered, and one night he started looking for the opening and soon found it and started digging the entrance up and eventually had to smash his way through it, and replaced it afterwards, and he searched everywhere in the cellar and found the safe there and finally drilled his way into it, where he found Hess’s treasure map.

“It was found out that the Germans had first heard rumors of the treasure from soldiers from the war, and of it belonging to Rudolf Hess. Some others heard of the map and had flown over to search for the treasure without it! The map was actually officially recorded as being taken from Hess by the army, and that it had not been recognized by them, and it was kept with other stuff that they had taken from him. The map was only recognized as being of value by people who questioned Hess but they had been unable to decipher anything and it had been kept in the safe, and it had been left in the cellar when it was buried away below Downing Street.

“The Prime Minister David Cameron vanished and nobody anywhere had seen him leave in the night, and it was believed that the Germans had kidnapped him, and they were looking everywhere for him, but it was kept a secret, and they even used a bank robbery to find him and gave the police and media a photo of someone with identical looks to find him, and had the police search everywhere for him, and other agencies all joined in.

“The story of the unidentified flying object crashing at where Hess landed emerged and they actually realized where Hess landed could be connected with the map, and they found out about the soldier, which was you, who was there, that looked like him, who was described as having lost his memory.”

“So the army were watching me because they thought I had something to do with it?” Cameron replied.

“Yes!” she replied, smiling. “And they found out you were his twin brother! They have a lot of information missing on what happened and how you lost your memory. They sent you to the London psychiatrist, to get information, who has been trying to cure your memory problem. They are still trying to find out what happened there, how you managed to get the map, and get in the army well before the Prime Minister and then the army arrived at that site!”

“What were the bug creatures that attacked my house though?”

“We do not know! They were witnessed by all your neighbors! They could be connected with the alien crash they believe occurred, which NASA and the US military are investigating! The army was put there to look for any aliens that might have survived the crash, and they originally used the story of there being a dangerous lion there to search for it!

“They now believe the message the IEs, Interdimensional Extraterrestrials, picked up and located this point in the universe, came from Britain and not as thought from the US!”

“Which was why it arrived over this country, and perhaps accurately over where the signal came from!” Cameron replied.

“It was sent by a group of scientists carrying out experiments at a place near Edinburgh with a new form of technology!”

“Was it a confidential experiment project?”

“All the information about it is on the internet!”

“How do you know so much about the alien – if it existed?”

“I was given the information and heard some from other scientific sources.”

“What did it intend to do?”

“On its arrival here it sent out a message, all over the world, which was only fully deciphered a long time after its arrival.”

“What did it say?”

“I haven’t heard anything of it except that it was a reply first contact message!”

“Now besides a lot of unanswered questions we now have the unsolved question of the atomic bomb under Downing Street!”

“Exactly! I have not officially reported it yet, as anything, as it has not been proven to be anything. I’ve been given specialist equipment to check it out! If you’ll help me!”

 

Chapter 20

 

The Black Sphere

 

Cameron hit the ground a lot faster and harder than he intended and he almost collapsed! His mind was elsewhere and on the treasure map, and he was gasping at the discovery he had made!

He watched Dory watching him from the above cellar and realized at how concerned she was, and of if the black object near him was an atomic bomb, and he wondered what the hell she was talking about and why he had even suggested it was, and realized that she might not even come down, as she seemed terrified by it, and he wondered why someone would put an atomic bomb beneath Downing Street, and wondered what the hell the thing was anyway and looked over at its mysterious black shape.

His mind soon went back on the treasure map and what he had accidentally realized and that when heated there was writing on it, as after he had been examining it near the safe Dory accidentally put one of her cigarettes on it and writing started showing up on it and he had been able to read all the writing on it by heating it with her lighter, and though German it translated as mentioning the treasure was expensive jewel sets with historical value.

He was sure Hess had intended to give the jewels to someone in exchange for favors, and he knew that Hess intended to visit the Duke of Hamilton, and he wondered if it had been for Britain to surrender in the war with Germany, and if so it could have been of great value!

His mind went straight on the metal box they had found down the well and he recalled the pieces of glass that they had found inside it. Surely if all the metal around the jewels had corroded and the jewels had been in mud long enough they might have turned out looking like glass.

Why had glass been in it? Why was there a metal box there? He had proven that the metal box could have been of German origins and from that era.

It was amazing that they never actually properly checked them in the light of day and it was thrown away!

He pulled himself upright with the help of the rope and released the rope’s tightened grip around his body, and he shivered at the coldness and from his thoughts.

He cleaned dust away from his clothes and casually gave looks around him for anything he might have missed and in the debris, and wondered what the outcome of it would be, and he realized that Dory was now staring down intensely from above, and he had the feeling she would avoid coming down, and wondered how ridicules it was as if it was an atomic bomb she would end up disintegrated and up in the clouds with him, and he wondered if she thought of it as a normal bomb, like one of the bombs that had landed on London during the war, and if it exploded he would be the only one to get it in the chamber, and he waved directly at her and she waved back and smiled.

There was only one object there and the black sphere and an attachment surrounding it, and he was surprised at the actual size of thing and the expense it might have cost, and wondered why he had not noticed, and he walked around it examining it, considering what it could be and what they would have used it for.

Its black material still staggered him with its extraordinary energy pulsating through it, with its pure magnitude, more than anything he had encountered before, and he wondered what the hell it was doing, and who it had to belong to, and he wondered if they had discovered it like the alien object that had crashed in the wood, and it belonged to the government and military, and he shined his torch over it and studied bits of it in detail about it, and slowly examined its perfectly symmetrical black sphere central region for anything.

He analyzed a region with markings and was sure that it activated it in someway and he touched it and it activated it and he wondered why!

The whole sphere opened up and he stood staring at its inside in wonder, wondering what the hell it was! The whole thing and interior was like some fantastic deep sea craft that was so advanced he could not recognize anything. Most of it was black and there were flickering illuminations given off things he could not see, and for some reason he climbed into a type of seat at its center and sat examining what could be controls of some sort and something monitoring its function.

It surely was not a bomb and he considered its function as a flying or space vehicle but could not recognize anything.

He rested motionlessly, staggered at it, sensing something was going to happen, and considered getting out and he heard Dory and its opening shut, enclosing him away from the outside world, and he prepared himself for what could happen!

Echoes of her voice and their last conversations haunted his mind. What the hell had he done? Why had he done it? Surely he could have avoided it!

The thing seemed to turn hyperactive about him and power blasted through it and he prepared himself for something, but he never knew why, and he tried to check its basic function, which he tried over and over to gain proper awareness of. Why was it there and why was it sitting there waiting for someone to get into it and do something?

It had to be a control seat he was in, but where were the controls to alter and deactivate it?

He tried resting and ignoring it and felt sleepy, and casually wondered if he could be trapped there.

When it activated for real he barely noticed anything. His mind was wandering through all the occurrences that had led up to its discovery, and him digging up the floor above, and him finally entering the mysterious chamber.

Energy explosions blasted out across everywhere with so much force that it made his hair stand up and it even seemed to threaten to make space and time unbalanced or destroy it, and he wondered what damage Downing Street above would be subjected to!

An explosion of blinding radiance left him stunned and he firmly shut his eyes but still saw it and he sat back calculating what problems he could face! From its intensity and colossal powers he sat firmly gripping the seat, keeping himself firmly against it, contemplating the dangers and his chances of survival.

It was unbelievable and he wondered why he had even contemplated there not being real danger at one point, and it was his thought of it being an atomic bomb.

He seemed to see glimpses through the object’s shell and saw that it was a perfect black sphere, clearly of highly advanced origins, for whatever it had been designed for, and that the sections that were at the side of the sphere had clearly been left behind somewhere, and he wondered where he was and if the building had entirely vanished.

An immense whirlpool of shifting lines of energy formed and shifted strangely about its exterior and he studied it for a long time, and realized for a moment he never had any body or proper presence, and was something else, and some form of force formation! It was swirling through an outer vortex that replaced his reality with a mind-bending display of something that he could not recognize!

The strange thing was he felt something else was there with him! Something else about him! Something controlling it and what it did! Though it was part of its existence seemed to be somewhere else!

He frequently watched the sphere become entirely invisible and as though he was floating through something, with him invisible, and outside of energy formations, and he occasionally heard the sphere functioning and perhaps doing what it was supposed to.

He realized things that could exist and that it could be controlled by telepathic transmissions and he wondered if it could create visions powerful enough to trick his mind, and he wondered why Dory wanted him to visit it so much!

Silent roars of colossal power blasted out in the back of his thoughts and reality was a blur of swirling lights.

Sickening lurches of the sphere shuddered through him as it located itself at different points in time, making vast leaps right across time, as it vanished and emerged in vast strange and mind-bending regions, emerging about him as though he were floating through places in the past as a ghost, as it checked and searched.

With an accuracy and capacity inconceivable it explored time, and he sensed what it was searching for!

Then startling views of normal space and time appeared everywhere, as the sphere completed its mission, and he lost consciousness as everything appeared and he emerged at a location in the past.

 

Chapter 21

 

The Alien

 

Cameron awoke with strange sensations and flicked open his eyes to a peculiar and utterly unbelievable sight, with a hazy metallic bronze, which made him quiver, that never matched what should be there, and he remembered something with horror, and studied everywhere trying to grasp what had happened and how it could be there, and heard extraordinary sounds!

His fingers probed the cold ground and he recalled it all before and he used his arms to clean his eyes and saw immediately he was lying in a farm field in the pool of muck again, surrounded by cows, and as he choked and spat out muck and dung he started to get on his feet, and wondered if he had been thrown back in time to his former self, and gasped and wondered what to do!

His mind searched for the real problem and wondered if he had lost his memory over again. But he had not! He proved his memory was the same!

He searched the entire landscape and recognized a distant road over to his left side that he knew was Floors Road, where the wood, Floors Road Wood, was with the well with the jewels, with the field Rudolf Hess had parachuted in over at the opposite side of the road, and a bright blue building further down was Linn Products, with the wood beside it where the alien had crashed into in the middle of the night, and again he wondered why the entire scenario of him waking in the pool of mud had been repeated!

He crazily scared the cattle away from him everywhere and he fought to remove muck and water away from his sight while trying to pull his embedded legs out of mud, and he realized again that he had been asleep in a pool of stinking mud!

He searched deep in his inner pocket and found his phone with ecstasy, and checked the internet and date and was amazed that he had traveled back in time and was in the pool of muck at almost the same time as before, and realized it was actually before he had originally awoke there, and realized that if his former self still existed there that he would soon end up there.

He realized he might be able to find his true identity and what had happened, and he cleaned himself as best he could.

What had really happened? Who was he? And he realized he could solve the mysteries!

What form of occurrence had taken place that could create such a scenario and he struggled to force his mind to grasp something and to find a plan, and he realized that he should leave there.

As he rushed away he heard cars on the A726 road behind him, and realized that the taxi driver would be there soon, and moved away over to the wood with the well.

He was annoyed and ecstatic and he kept wondering what the sphere was and how the hell he had been dumped in the pool of mud, and spotted a farmer watching him on a tractor and trailer in the distance and remembered him.

Once at the well in the wood he checked it had been discovered and saw two people coming towards the wood and rushed away over to a hiding place behind a tree and watched them, with amazement.

All the unanswered questions went through his mind! What would it really be like meeting himself? Who was it with him, and how did he end up in the pool of muck with his memory gone?

When he saw them he was surprised! One looked like him but he realized he was David Cameron the Prime Minister, who was there to find the treasure, and he realized that he actually was his twin brother, and he watched the other man but he could not recall having seen him before, and he really grasped his attention as he realized he was a soldier and wearing an army uniform.

He recalled the Prime Minister had made an agreement with the three soldiers as he could not find the treasure, and they had found the well for him, and they were searching the well for the treasure for him.

Yet he had not seen the soldier before at the army camp, which was up passed where Hess’s plane had crashed, where the army had set up tents to look for the alien crash site!

He was strange and moved and reacted strangely as if he knew him but never, and he watched him move right up to where the well was, where he could hear him, and listened intensely.

At the side of his eye, like a hallucination, he caught sight of a strange translucence cat formation emerging from the well and they both froze unable to move, and he watched the soldier alter and look like him and the Prime Minister, and he realized that the alien had altered his past and him into having a similar character and name, as it was not able to properly merge them together, as it did in its own universe.

He watched it merge the Prime Minister and the soldier together, into one person, and he watched the remaining human with amazement, and he finally watched it put itself into him, and hide away in a condensed form in his atoms, in a partially dormant hibernating state, and he realized his true identity.

He was a combination of three individuals, and he realized why, and that the alien could see the future, and had seen its own death, of it an immortal extremely advance interdimensional extraterrestrial that had lived for millions of years, which it had never faced any form before, and it was a main entity of its species and of vast amounts of species of its universe, which had been sent in reply to a contact message on a peaceful mission, and that it had to return to its universe to warn them of this universe, and its dangers!

It had invented and perfected a system of carrying out scenarios and finding what their results were, and it had worked through immense millions of future scenarios until it had found one that had worked, which allowed it to survive and leave the universe.

Cameron realized his full identity, and realized he was mainly the soldier that he had seen, and that his originally life had been empty and that he would profit greatly from the agreement, and Cameron decided to accept it, and so did the Prime Minister part of him, until the interdimensional extraterrestrial left, and it intended to allow both of them to profit from the agreement.

As Cameron stood staring into the horizon, slightly stunned, he realized the truth, and he realized that it had been the alien all along that had been behind everything, and he realized the army had suspected him as being in contact with it as the army was far more advanced now at the detection of it, and they had detected its presence from him, but it had not been powerful enough to have them react and that they had only monitored him, and they had also detected the Prime Minister’s in him from his DNA, which they had taken from objects he had at the army base.

They had not touched him as he was the Prime Minister and he would not have been able to do the things the alien wanted without him the soldier.

The three aliens had been sent to make contact and capture him on behalf of their race, and he recalled their reaction to him when they detected the alien within him, and it had managed to get rid of them, without him knowing, as it had used its powers to do it!

It had put the black sphere and chamber beneath Downing Street to take him back there, through time.

He watched the earlier version of himself at the well and him vanish and appear at the pool of muck, over in the distance, and he watched him fall in the pool of muck, which he had thought of so many times, and he turned away.

He even realized why it had crashed there, and not near where the contact message had been sent from, as it had detected the Prime Minister was there, where he had been looking for the treasure on his own at the time, and it had recognized him as a main leader of the world at the time, from transmissions it had instantly detected on its arrival.

It had detected him nearby after it had crashed into the wood as it had arrived at the edge of the wood, where it had also turned into a translucent ghost form to hide, and it had watched him, and his attempt to search for treasure at a nearby gravestone, and had watched him over days, monitoring what he did, as it had used many disguises and invisibility to hide itself away, hiding itself in humans, analyzing them and finding ways to remain undetected, seeking a proper plan and way to survive.

Cameron looked over at the well and realized that he could check the well now, and wondered if they had the ropes there, and he recalled that he went down into it after he had appeared at the pool of muck and army base, and he moved over to it and studied it and removed the covering over it, and searched about him and road, and realized he would be happy for the alien to leave, but realized it had protected him and helped him with many things.

While he stared into the well he realized it was as though he could see in infrared in it and saw into its deep depths and he watched a large spider crawl up its side from its web, move to a hiding place, and he wondered why he had not realized he had so many powers.

 

Chapter 22

 

The Treasure

 

Cameron could hardly believe everything of the past weeks and it was as if was in one of his dreams and it was astounding that he was hunting for treasure on his own in an ancient well.

While he entered the well he embarrassingly heard a shout and scream away in the distance and spotted himself up at the pool of muck waving over at the farmer on his tractor, and he swore to himself, realizing how stupid it looked now, and watched himself crazily removing mud from himself, and ignored it, and studied the well with one of the torches he found there, and swiftly fixed the harness around him, getting ready to go down, and closed the top over the well better, and heard a car race passed on the road.

It was an incredible situation, and he could not realize what the full outcome was! He had once argued that there was nothing there and he had also been the one that had insisted there was and had convinced them that there was something buried away there.

He was determined in finding what was there and he swiftly lowered himself into the well.

As he rushed down air currents made strange sounds, and it sounded as if he was hearing it in its real form, and he was sure he heard insects scurrying over rocks and into cavities, and he listened to his breathing with types of echoes there.

He wondered what was happening to him as his body seemed to be altering to something he could not quite grasp, and he wondered how far his hearing could alter, and if he would alter into something else, and he was sure he now had sixth senses in places he never realized.

He realized that he would some day soon have to get use to being normal again, and wondered what the effects would do to him, and he listened to how mind-bending sounds were!

His breathing rushed through the shaft with a fury that was stunning, and no matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate how it could happen it never altered and he started ignoring it.

Clouds of powdered dirt came down on top of him as he hit the ground at the bottom of the well, swirling through thin beams of light in gusts of air, and he felt heat from the air.

The well was strange now and looked as if it had been filled in, but most of it had not been dug yet, and he swiftly checked the walls of the well to make sure he had not made a mistake and realized that the wall with the metal box was not buried beneath the ground.

He realized that Hess must have found the well and thrown the treasure down into it, and perhaps not even known if it was a well! There was little on what was there and he realized why they had such a bad time searching.

He recalled all the faint lines on the map, and scribbles, and was sure it was a map drawn quickly and was almost incomprehensive! It was a map of there and had a mark on it that was where they were digging.

He had considered having it dated and having it compared with Hess’s writing, to get who had written it.

He suddenly removed his harness and threw the rope away from him and started examining the surrounding well wall going around him and examined it in detail and recognized the part of the wall, covered in a thick layer of dried muck.

When he pulled chunks of it away he eventually found a black slab embedded in the dried muck, and that it looked like some form of shiny black stone, measuring a foot by half a foot, and it interested him greatly and he wondered why they had not properly searched the whole wall first, and realized how careless they were.

He grasped it furiously, and felt the weight of it, and it seemed too light now, and he wondered if he imagined it!

He was sure it had been on the ground at one point and that the well had been flooded and it and the muck had become embedded on the wall.

Cameron cleaned the muck from it and found its keyhole, and proved the metal box was locked, and for fifteen minutes he patiently used a piece of wire to unlock it and successfully did it while examining the hole they had been digging.

Clouds of powdered dirt came rushing down and some swirled about through the well in torch beams as he raced to pull the rusted metal box apart, and as he examined a hammer and chisel on the ground it started shifting up and he wondered if he had made a mistake as he now recalled examining the pieces of glass and was sure he proved that they were, and he wondered what the outcome of it would be.

Cameron heard the army truck go by, above the well, as it went to collect him at the pool of muck, as he watched in amazement as he wrenched it up and wide open and stood with his mouth wide open as it opened to reveal incredible valuable sets of jewels with large rare diamonds and abundant precious stones packed into its interior, and he straight away valued them as being worth millions, with historical sources.

 

Chapter 23

 

The First Contact Scenario

 

Cameron was a complex combination of consciousnesses created and altered over months by the IE after it had invented a system of creating future scenarios and their outcomes, when it had worked through a colossal of millions of scenarios until it found one that worked right, which allowed it to survive and leave the universe.

Only Cameron in the right way could have had a message sent!

At first the IE, as an invisible entity formation, had not been able to get how the scientists at the Edinburgh science center had sent the contact message that had left the universe and entered its universe with such power that it had contacted its species in the deepest depths of its universe.

It had analyzed all their equipment in every possible way it could and though it was a new form of technology it never found how it had carried it out! The scientists had been lucky! It could not have been carried out without a vast unknown energy supply, of inconceivable force, even to its species, and it had searched all their records until it discovered that a vast thunderstorm had occurred at the time it had occurred!

After its examinations of their equipment it had detected where a vast incomprehensible thunderbolt had hit and supplied their power supply at the exact moment the form of neutrino message had been transmitted.

The IE not only needed to leave the universe it had to contact its species and warn it of the dangers of this universe and of what it had discovered, and it had found that it had not been able to recreate the unknown thunderbolt and thunderstorm, and it had searched the records of weather occurrences until it found similar thunderstorms and it discovered only two had occurred. It could not use the first that had done it and found it could use the second to carry it out.

Though it had a way to get it to strike the same place again only one scenario had them use the equipment and send its message at the exact time, and it had Cameron visiting there as Prime Minister, with him having them send his contact message.

The IE put him directly at the science center door, and Cameron never fully realized how he got there!

At the time he had been getting drunk in his hotel room, celebrating his discovery of the jewels, and him recalling him placing the pieces glass in the metal box in the well and replacing it in the well wall.

It was incredible as his Prime Minister consciousness took control of him as he was shown around the science center by all the scientists, while they showed him their new technology!

The head scientist showed his disapproval when he suspected he had been drinking, and he had just told him that he had been visiting a brewery earlier!

Things took a different perspective when they entered the place the message was to be sent and he watched the scientists with interest, and was surprised that most thought that the technology had not even worked, as nothing had shown anything of it doing anything, and Cameron was sure that it was because the army still had not found the alien crash site!

“I was just thinking!” an aged scientist joked to the other scientists. “We should allow the Prime Minister to give his message this time! Perhaps we may receive a reply!”

Cameron nodded his head and the scientist took him to a computer keyboard and Cameron typed a short message giving his greetings from the planet Earth and was amazed his fingers typed further on using symbols and strange unknown words for minutes.

Until one of the scientists complained to him that it needed to have proper wording at the end of it and be short to allow them to add a photo of the Earth.

Cameron’s fingers swiftly completed the message and he stood looking as though he was considering how to delete the end of the message when the outside thunderbolt struck and he fell over and accidentally activated it!

The IE had finally sent a secret message telling his species of what had happened and what to do!

The head scientist showed his announce, and threatened to show it fully, and stopped when the other scientists stopped him.

Cameron smiled, and replied, “I think your technology should be advanced further! It should be funded further!”

The scientists clapped loudly at his reply, and they ignored the incident.

A few seconds later all their screens, all around them, activated and exploded into life as a reply was received, and first contact messages appeared, with messages and greetings, and some with symbols and strange unknown words, and the IE read the messages and knew it had completed its mission, and survived.

The scientists stood shocked and staggered, and one even forced himself to ask Cameron what he had written, and he just replied, “I asked them to come here and meet me!”

Suddenly over the Earth a white sphere appeared, and stopped anything from detecting it, and weapon systems from attacking it, and it made contact with the IE!

The science center made contact with them for the human race, and Cameron helped, and they made agreements, which included an agreement that their presence and what occurred would to stay unknown to the outside world for at least a year.

Cameron eventually left and once outside the building he separated into two people, the Prime Minister and Cameron, and the IE vanished, and they vanished into the future, into the chamber below Downing Street, to where and when the black sphere vanished from, where they shared the jewels.

The Prime Minister watched Dory’s face, as he climbed out the chamber, as she gasped, examining his face, and he remained silent and allowed the Cameron to climb out, and she watched on as they discussed where the nearest bar was.

She eventually asked, “What were you doing there?”

They laughed like identical twins, and the Prime Minister joked, “He’s my twin!”

“What happened to that object down there?” she asked, examining their faces closely.

“It’s highly classified!”

“My god!” she replied, looking at Cameron. “What happened? You look different!”

He smiled, and declared, “I think they better start preparing for a visitation from IEs in the near future!”

 

Part III

 

Book 3

 

Haunting of Grovnor Castle

Prologue

 

The Haunting

 

For centuries the castle had been a lifeless dormant place buried away in the wood – lost in time like a ghost castle out on the edge of reality – on the fringes of what lay beyond.

The inhabitants about the desolate estate even in the twenty-first century had inundated their descendants with alarming accounts of evil mysterious magical forces and transcendent creatures dwelling in the woods.

Local newspapers over centuries had continuously reported and warned their readers of unexplained occurrences.

On the 17th of August 1898, of the worst of the detailed accounts specified, travelers on horseback had come upon the mutilated remains of gypsies scattered throughout the wood south of the castle, at midnight, and had been attacked and chased by things with fearful sounds, and swift-moving lights shifting through the trees.

Thomas Bryson (a renowned and leading research scientist – who had always characteristically disregarded claims of supernatural phenomena) as a teenager had stayed at Grovnor Castle (under the ownership of his uncle Sir Richard Randall), where he had endured a surreal night on his own in a central room listening to extraordinary sounds – like they had been materializing from somewhere – like hell breaking into reality.

Sounds like mischievous demons and unearthly elementals had tormented its confines throughout entire nights!

Stories of the place being haunted, told to him by the servants, had captivated him throughout his life!

So when he had returned there (to the immense ancient castle and estate hidden away in a still desolate region of the Highlands of Scotland), after being in the US, he had found out about Sir Richard’s death and had decided to seize the unique opportunity of investigating what he had really only heard there and one of the greatest mysteries that he had encountered!

Two leading scientists, psychic investigators, from previous psychic investigations that he had tried evaluating had accompanied him to the castle, and in the same room, identical to the way that he had left it, the nightmare sounds had viciously emerged, but neither he nor the two psychic investigators could unravel what had occurred.

Thus during the next morning they had brought in teams of eminent and leading scientists, psychic investigators, and extensive equipment to begin a decisive investigation.

 

 

 

 

I

 

The Elementals

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Haunted Castle

 

The moon probed deep into the dark clouds radiating the colossal tomb shape of the castle out of the darkness like a haunted castle in a film as the four of them marched along the lane from the surrounding wood.

It was still evening but dark and in the middle of winter, and snow was heavily covering the surreal landscape.

They were breathless and their legs could barely take them fast enough. The outline of the castle was heavenly but deadly from the black wood.

The place was unaltered, and Bryson no longer had the skepticism that he had once had. He had vivid recollections of his first visit to the castle – with his original emotions – as a youth. It had been the most mysterious occurrence that he had encountered.

Even to this day it was still strange! He had tried to disprove it on many occasions through his life, but it had never been possible. Especially due to his uncle, Sir Richard, avoiding his approaches to another visit.

He vividly recollected learning of his death from the small column in the newspaper, while he had been traveling back from California – where he had been on a confidential military project, as leading scientist.

The castle was enormous – and as long as a football pitch, and as high as a five-story building.

It was ancient, weather-beaten, but historical.

Bryson studied pieces of the castle walls strewn about in the grass. They were immense square boulders.

Bryson recalled what he knew of the layout of it.

The castle was surrounded by trees, which went out for miles in every direction. At the front there was only one central door, but at the back there were two. One at the kitchen, and one near the end of the castle, at the right side (from the front).

The front door had a hall that led to the center of the castle, where a long corridor of rooms went from one end of the castle to the other. With rooms on both sides of the corridor (at the front and back of the castle).

The kitchen was in front of the hall (at the back of the castle). In the middle of the hall was one of the two doors to the dining room, located at the right side. The kitchen and dining room corridor doors were almost opposite each other. And the staircase was next to the kitchen, on the left side. The two floors above were almost identical, but without the hall, kitchen, and dining room.

Sir Richard’s room had been on the top floor, at the end of left side of the castle, at the rooms at the back of the castle. And the rooms that they were now staying in were below it (on the second floor), but at the front of the castle. And the room that Bryson had originally stayed in, where the sounds were, was just along from the stairs on the second floor, at the central location, at the front of the castle (where the psychic investigators had brought in extensive equipment to begin a detailed investigation).

Bryson glared at Dr Reid, his late uncle’s lawyer. He reminded him of a German professor, from his early days.

They had collected him from a taxi, on the road that the lane to the castle led to. And they were to join the others in the dining room, where Dr Reid was to reveal the will.

He listened attentively to Bryson, James, and Robert, with eagle-like eyes staring coolly at objects only directly in front of him. He seemed to be constantly controlling his temper! He clearly did not like something, which Bryson assumed was to do with the late Sir Richard, since that was the reason that he was there. He seemed familiar with the grounds, even in the dark, which he gave a sporadic gasp of fright to.

He thought little of Thomas Bryson, and his modern scientist features and approach. But he occasionally seemed to spot his similar resemblances to Sir Richard, which people often remarked about. He was also famous, energetic, used the same business-like approaches, learned everything that he could, and examined the universe at every conceivable angle.

Their shoes crunched into pebbles, as they drew near the castle.

The shapes of all the vehicles there became visible.

Robert, Robert Randall, his cousin, then started loudly chatting to James, Robert’s younger brother.

Robert eagerly joked at Bryson, grinning: “So why do you think the only place to have all that noise is at those rooms then? Where we were – and all of you soon moved to! – I never heard a thing.”

For a moment, from his tone, Bryson considered what the others had heard – as he had heard little at the end rooms where he had moved. They could have heard the winter Highland winds making similar sounds. Sounds at night, in such an environment, were only authenticated by scrupulous investigations.

“There’re too many mysteries and not enough facts to be certain of anything!” he stated.

“I know a little history about this estate,” Robert announced to James, for him to hear. “Few people know it, and I’m sure nobody has kept any written accounts … My father exclusively told me many things about this place …”

James humorously observed Bryson. “So what’re your beliefs in ‘ghosts’?”

He stopped himself reacting, and glared at him.

“I think that the universe holds many secrets,” he muttered automatically. “And so far we haven’t had a proper opportunity, and the right means, to prove properly that anything of that nature exists.”

Robert glared, with fascination. “Science may not be able to explain many things!

“Things exist beyond this universe – beyond science!”

His views surprised him.

James’s enthusiasm for answers was building up.

“What’s so special about here? What happened here?”

“I don’t believe that anyone has ever been sure,” Robert answered. “There are legends that mention things … One of them suggests that it was something to do with what killed some of our ancestors, who’d been visiting here!”

“How did they die?” James asked, with confusion.

“Something slaughtered them, in the trees that once were here … Before they built this castle!”

James’s face turned pale, and his eyes glared.

“But surely they had suspicions of what’d killed them? All legends have rough descriptions of …!”

“Nobody knew what they were. But I’ve heard that it was some form of a witch, and that they still haunt here!”

Robert staggered to the doorway; where he banged at the solid wooden doors, almost bruising his knuckles.

A deep thud appeared from somewhere inside the castle, as they stopped in front of it. And the door wearily creaked out. Heavily perfumed air swept out, heating their frozen faces.

A hunched elderly man, wearing thick round glasses, stood glaring at Bryson, from the dim hall.

Bryson recognized him as a cousin of Sir Richard.

“We’ve been waiting on you …” he explained.

“Has everyone arrived?” Dr Reid asked.

“Yes! They’re all in the dining room.”

He led them into the hall, and their eyes fell on glorious paintings, gleaming on the walls. Their ancient views of the estate, and of his ancestors, were enchantingly realistic.

 

Chapter 2

 

The Hidden Treasure

 

The room slowly grew silent, with the suspense, as the moment drew near, and Bryson adjusted his seat.

Dr Reid stopped at the front of them, and ripped off the top of an envelope.

A glint of amusement appeared on his face as he put his head close, and peered into it.

He observed all the people sitting around the large table in the center of the dining room, and he anxiously took out an old video with a typed label by his fingertips. Then he showed it to them, with a glint of humor, followed by some sadness, and he rolled the envelope into a ball, and threw it into the fireplace.

“Sir Richard Randall requested that you watch this video,” he explained blankly.

He signaled the butler, and he keenly took the video from him. Then he gently fitted it into a video recorder, beneath a TV, as though it were an old film reel.

There were signs of deterioration, with its colors making it resemble an old war film.

The shaking camera showed Sir Richard’s bedroom.

The picture flickered, and stopped moving. Sir Richard then emerged, and briskly moved to an armchair.

He sat upright, staring directly at them.

“My ancestors passed this estate over to me – including some wealth. So I intend that this estate stay with my family.

“My only request from my family is for this estate to remain in the possession of a member of the family – who is at least capable of looking after it! No matter what the future holds …

“This task has not been easy …

“I’ve had considerable trouble choosing a successor!

“However, I’ve chosen Robert – my dear nephew! I wish you, Robert, to inherit the estate. I’ve left enough cash for you to keep it as I’ve requested.

“Through the years, I’ve acquired a vast sum, from careful business transactions.

“Though, through the years, I’ve learned that I prefer not to use it – and I’ll keep it that way!

“I’ve considered what to do with it – and I wish it to go to the wisest of you, or whoever … Therefore, I’ve thought of a plan that will give each of you a fair chance to get it.

“I’ve hidden it in a safe place. All you need to do is find it!

“What I’m saying is that if you are good enough to get it – it’s yours!

“I’ll give you the first clue, to where it is, and nothing more … You must find the rest yourself!

“The clue is: where the last dwell.

“And I’ll give you a week!

“For a week, from the showing of this, the entire estate will legally belong to all of you – and it will be yours if you find it.

“After ten days, it will probably belong to anyone who stumbles upon it.”

He stared once, moved away, and the screen turned blank.

“How are we going to get that loot?” James whispered to Robert, for Bryson to hear. “He must have been rolling in it. He even hid it as a treasure!”

Helen, Robert’s wife, moved over to them, and muttered: “Let’s search the castle from top to bottom!”

Robert looked increasingly more determined to talk everyone into helping. “Our best clue must be that he would not have hidden it out of his sight!”

“So where did he sleep?” Helen asked.

Robert nervously shrugged. “At the top floor, of course!”

Chapter 3

 

The Top Floor

 

At the top floor, Bryson entered slowly, feeling his way along the wall, as if he were entering a sacred domain.

The corridor had to be the darkest place in the castle. Even with the lights on, there were strange dark and gloomy glows.

Robert wandered about, offering everyone that he met a cigarette. He then spoke confidently with them, giving them confidence and his wisdom in carrying out the task ahead – while gently persuading them to do what he wished.

As they passed different rooms, it became clear that the cleaners had not been near there. Cobwebs and dirt shrouded everything!

“What now?” Helen asked blankly.

“We can separately look about,” Robert declared. “We can cover more …”

They split into groups, going in different directions.

Bryson marched straight towards Sir Richard’s room, and Robert briskly moved after him.

The others mainly agreed to search the corridor, and to check paintings and antiques.

The door to Sir Richard’s room at first seemed locked. But Robert knew something, and viciously shoved it, until it screeched open, and dust flew out from it – like he were entering a tomb.

The dimness and dust was shocking. Webs and fungus had already shrouded it.

“He liked a luxurious bed,” Robert moaned, humorously, patting the firm mattress, sending up a dust cloud, while checking his reactions. Bryson smirked!

They then crept around, listening to the creaks and cracks of the floorboards.

Bryson’s attention fell on the bed again, where he had died, and had stayed until a servant had found him: a month later.

When he moved away, he saw the humorous side of what he had been doing – eying up his deathbed.

He spotted drawers, and went to them.

They were mostly full of old clothes.

Robert investigated every object that he came to.

“This place turns more gruesome the more I see it!” he remarked, flicking webs away from him.

“Do you believe that he made a mistake allowing us to search here?” Bryson responded.

“He was no priest! He ruthlessly ran his business affairs … I saw a glint of sympathy in those eyes – which could only mean one thing …”

Bryson picked up an old bowler hat, realizing how much things had changed.

“Let’s check somewhere else!”

At another room, they could not help smile at James’s methods of searching. He frantically yanked up floorboards, as Sarah, his wife, frowningly held up the carpet.

“Let’s try the floorboards in his bedroom!” James announced.

Robert stood with his mouth open, realized something, and closed it.

“Good idea!” Sarah replied, quickly dropping the carpet, and they left towards the room.

When they moved into the corridor, Bryson realized that it was a good idea, and slowly followed them.

“I’ll see you later,” Robert answered firmly, going in the opposite direction.

Once in the room, James quickly pulled up the carpet, and started pulling up rotted nails with an old metal pole.

Bryson wandered about the room, and wondered if Sir Richard had made a mistake somewhere.

“Where the last dwell!” he mumbled.

He went over to the spot where he had been, when the camera had been on him.

He grabbed a seat, from the other side of the room, and he placed it at the spot – and from it, he studied a painting.

A repetitive forceful hammering appeared in the distance, and occasionally interrupted him enough to stop to listen.

While he considered the room from various perspectives, it escalated into a loud rummaging and banging.

Finally, James went to the door, to gaze along the corridor.

“They’ve found something!” he abruptly announced.

Bryson followed him, as he left.

The noises were coming from a room – where there was a cloud of dust hovering outside.

There were shudders going through the walls, and sounds of rocks crashing down!

Their looks changed to bewildered glances, as they approached it.

Had they found something already?

At the room, he saw chunks of rock and pieces of plaster scattered over the carpet, and the others crowded around an area of a wall, where there was a large hole.

They had discovered something concealed in the wall (perhaps after they had discovered that the wall had given a hollow tone – when they had banged it).

Bryson measured the approximate width of the wall with amazement. It was phenomenal how thick the wall between the rooms was, and he had not noticed it.

Yet it was far older than Sir Richard’s era! And why had someone gone to such lengths to conceal it? Was there any connection between it and the disturbances that had occurred at the place?

Robert viciously smashed a heavy metal pole against the thick stone, while chunks of it crumbled away and crashed across the floor.

Robert dropped the pole, and the clang echoed from in it.

Then he crouched, crept over the debris, and climbed in.

Chapter 4

 

The Mysterious Find

 

Bryson’s eyes followed Robert moving off, and he swiftly followed.

A deep thud echoed down, from behind, as James entered.

The ebbing radiance of the torch clearly was not enough to allow more than three to go safely down.

He scarcely grasped the concept of why a tunnel was there. Surely Sir Richard had not built it.

By the fact that it was in a castle might prove that it might have been part of its defense against invaders.

Sounds took strange tones, and he strained his eyes more, trying to see further in, but there were no features of anything. The tunnel’s small shape (not much larger than his height, and less than a meter in width) vanished into darkness.

As the steps descended sharply, he had to hold himself upright. Its drop almost seemed perpendicular.

He heard distant movements, and their growing surges, and Robert stopped, just ahead of him, with the torch oscillating irregularly. Its light swayed over the stone, and the narrow shaft seemed to vanish at a point.

A stone floor was below, and he climbed down.

A feeble glow came through a crack in a wall, and a faint voice could be heard beyond it.

“Who’s that?” Robert whispered.

“I don’t know!”

Robert shoved his head close to the crack.

“It’s the butler!”

He yelled through the crack.

The startled features of the butler emerged next to it. Then his hands felt the wall.

“Where are you?”

“We are in a passage!”

Robert shoved the heavy mass with his shoulder, making the crack creak and widen.

The brightness from a window beamed out, and they entered the storeroom, at the back of the kitchen.

Someone had made the entrance out of castle stones (put together to hide it). The large cracks between the other bricks hid its shape well!

Chapter 5

 

Ghost Psychology

 

The bedroom still seemed the same, with just the bed remaining there. The psychic research equipment was all over it, everywhere, and they speedily were monitoring it.

The night sky did not seem as dark with heavy snow floating about in it. The faint tread mark of a car was below, under a layer of snow. And the wood remained silent and lifeless.

“Someone seems to have a deep interest in your movements!” Mortimer muttered, at the doorway, glancing sideways, along the corridor.

Bryson knew that it had to be either Robert or James, over at the rooms. But James had been watching everyone! He looked the type that followed his orders to the word.

Bryson examined their thermometers carefully placed at the wall. It was just less than fourteen degrees centigrade. He estimated that the temperature outside was just below freezing point.

“What are the thermometers for?” he asked, for something to say, and to see if he could find out anything, which he did not already know. They were more silent than they normally were.

“Where there have been some manifestations, there have been drops in temperature – discovered before and during occurrences. Although I have never proven to myself that it happens.”

“It would be a good way of detecting if there is something near you!” he replied. “So the room should theoretically feel cold before it!”

Bryson looked about the room. Most of the equipment was on loan. And, according to Merton, was being used in the field for the first time. (They would be carrying out tests and experiments with the equipment to test its capabilities, which could not be properly done in a research laboratory.)

Some of it he recognized from the work that he had done in the laboratory. In fact, he was sure that he had helped in the making of some of their components.

They would be checking for virtually all known forms of energy and matter disturbances (perhaps, if it was possible, fluctuations in time). Presumable if it could alter temperatures and produce all the effects that he had heard could be done, it could produce effects with air currents, gravity, magnetic fields, radioactivity, scent, sound waves, static, and the light spectrum. Most of the equipment was there to check everything in a degree that had not been done before!

“Why have you so many recorders along here?”

“We’re trying to capture the best recording that we can, from here, as well as in the room behind the wall.”

Bryson moved over to a different device. “Is this to detect vibrations?”

“Of course, and we’ve machines here that we’ll use to check the different sound frequencies, to show us the exact sounds that are occurring, and what we are unable to hear. This information will be vital. We may be able to acquire some type of insight into what is happening here, with the right information.”

“Have you any of your equipment in the room below?”

Mortimer strangely glared at him. “Why would you want to put anything down there?”

“To find out if there are any sounds there! And, if there are sounds, if they are louder or less louder than here. It may help to locate the exact position that the sounds are emerging from.”

“That may be a good idea,” Merton replied. “But do you think that it could be occurring there …? This room surely had the loudest sounds!”

“I’ve a few ideas, which I would like to check.”

Mortimer moaned: “We wanted to get the right places.”

“We can carry out your experiment tomorrow!”

Bryson picked up a glass, off the table, and poured some water into it. “That is perfect! What type of camera are you using over there?”

“That is a video camera to film our experiments. It’s the best we could get, in case anything becomes visible. That one next to it is an infrared camera …”

Bryson began to leave. He was getting tired, and he needed the sleep. He silently tried to quench his thirst.

“Do you consider that it will capture anything?”

“Probably not …!” Merton quickly replied.

Chapter 6

 

Spiritual Manifestation

 

Mist shifted about, beneath him, lingering in distant places.

A whisper came from an unseen place.

Radiant rays shone down, from a powerful light in the sky, which neither was the sun nor the moon. Its lunar-like radiance was visible everywhere.

The sky was golden in regions; lights twinkled through thick areas of mist on the horizon. A bright light suddenly appeared, deep in the vapor. It oscillated, and intensified.

A face emerged out of the mist, over its light. It resembled Sir Richard. It was somehow different, and put there by his mind, perhaps trying to control the dream.

A gurgle came from somewhere. He sensed the presence of many mysterious things, which existed about him.

The deep groans of something came from the edge of what he saw. Powerful movements rapidly brought it close.

A creature shape, in a mass of red energy, floated through the mist, towards him …

 

A loud screech ripped through him! Its unbelievable loudness making him conscious, and open his eyes wide.

The deep blackness of the room completely blinded him; and he stayed where he was, breathing silently.

In the blackness, at the end of his bed, something edged out, and he waited, stunned, for whatever was there to hit him hard.

Chapter 7

 

Psychic Experiments

 

Bryson’s anger faded with every stride he took through the empty corridor, heading towards the stairs.

He would always remember that creature’s red features, glaring at him from the end of the bed, out of the blackness of the place, before it had vanished, after him virtually dying in disbelief.

Of course, the psychic researchers had only believed in what they had encountered (and preferably at night).

His thoughts turned to their hunt for the money.

The others had been constantly surprising him with their determination to find it. They had branched out, from the few rooms that they were searching, and they were now searching almost everywhere, in the same rigorous way.

They had even persuaded the servants and lawyer to help them. The lawyer had been going to leave, but they had persuaded him to stay around, especially to give them any advice, whenever they required it.

A few people, who he had never seen before, were roaming about, behind him somewhere, going in the direction that he went in.

Their sounds faded into the distance, when he arrived at the room where the psychic investigators were in.

It surprised him how long they had spent in the room.

Mortimer was still checking the equipment, but he stopped, and watched him enter from the corner of his eyes.

“Well, what did you discover?” he asked, settling down.

“We found a great deal!” Merton replied frankly, coming away from the window, where he was standing, glaring at the snow shrouding the landscape.

“But no break through …?”

“No proper leads …”

Bryson walked over to a digital thermometer, and tapped it, seeing if it would change. It then adjusted slightly to his body heat.

“Did the temperature change when it took place?”

Those thermometers were not accurate enough to detect anything,” Mortimer answered.

“Did you capture anything with the cameras?”

“Psychic energy appeared all over these rooms, from many locations …

“But we never saw anything, anywhere, and there’s nothing on the cameras. I don’t believe that it will be visible! We had to have recorded what must be the most advanced and highest degrees of psychic fluctuations so far discovered. If we could come up with a way to get visible pictures, and it recorded …”

“Will you be checking the room below? We can establish that its nucleus is around that wall …”

Mortimer stopped what he was doing. “That’s good!”

Merton nodded. “Okay, we’ll do that!”

“Your uncle must have been raving mad putting you in that bed!”

“So what else did you discover?”

“We found some incredible frequencies from the wall.”

“There must be a reason why that is mainly at the wall, and the other equipment is detecting nothing!”

“And why is it so loud?” Merton queried. “It produces an effect that it’s occurring all about the place, from other locations – as well as it appearing at other locations! – which we detected.”

“Can I hear your best recordings?” Bryson asked, as he glimpsed Merton playing with a machine.

Mechanically, Merton activated it, and a few crackles emerged, and chanting loudly came from its speakers.

“That is just before it occurred,” Merton called out, with his ear at it.

With utter astonishment, Bryson staggered back, absolutely spellbound, marginally gaining control of his features, while intensely listening to a creature’s roar, as though it were happening in front of him.

The sounds and the time that it had occurred were so precise that he knew that it could not have been from anything else except the thing that had been in his dream, and at the end of his bed.

Chapter 8

 

The Castle Library

 

Most of his relatives were sitting in the dining room, chatting excitedly.

The hunt for the money was an exciting game, and he was sure that they were mainly overconfident. But why worry about it! They would either find it or they would not. They had nothing to lose.

Why not have a good time? Who knows! They might get something else of great value in the place. There were many generations of eccentric owners of the castle. Things in it had been there for an immense amount of time. Perhaps some valuable antique existed somewhere!

He lifted his soupspoon, which was far too flat, and managed to consume the small amount of soup on it. He heard the servants giggling, in another room.

He jerked, as two loud crackles came off the logs burning furiously in the fireplace, behind him. The heat from it made his back sweat.

“Well, how are your two friends doing?” Robert moaned, moving into a vacant seat.

“What …?”

Bryson anxiously took a sip of soup, and watched his chunky face smiling at him at the corner of his eye. For a moment, he wondered if he had found the answer to the clue, or something.

“They made some incredible recordings!”

Robert hesitated, and stopped smiling.

Bryson felt the warm air in the surrounding room, and he relaxed against the back of the seat. The corridor and rooms were cold, and he felt the coldness coming from there, through the door.

He lifted his wine glass, and tasted the sweet white German wine.

“That’s odd! Did they not find anything else with all that equipment that arrived here?”

“They’ve not finished.”

He lifted his arm, and allowed it to fall to his side.

Robert stretched his arms. “It’s time to start work! I was thinking of bringing in some local workmen …”

“That could be a mistake! Even though it seems a good idea. I think we’ll have to do more thinking – instead of taking up ever floorboard in the castle.”

“Have you any ideas about the answer to that clue? None of us have come close to finding anything.”

“It’s too soon! It’s too vague! But there must be an answer, and I shall continue …”

Robert stood up, and followed some of the others out of the door.

Bryson realized that the others were not properly searching the entire castle. They had agreed to concentrate in the right places!

Therefore, it would be a good idea for him to spend the morning wandering about the rooms, looking for anything. Perhaps it would help solve the clue.

He always wanted to search this castle. He had been unable to do it the last time that he was at it as the servants had kept him in the lounge, and had persuaded him not to go anywhere else.

He had the freedom to roam the castle, and he wanted to take full advantage of it before he left.

As he started going through the rooms on the bottom floor, which he had not seen anyone near, he realized that there were too many mysteries, and no noticeable means of solving them.

He stopped to rest at a room window, and realized the hopelessness of such an endeavor. He observed the dark parts of trees sticking out from the blanket of snow.

The snow had stopped, and the sky was cloudless.

Some ravens croaked, and flew up into the air, from nearby trees, as though someone was there.

A gentle breeze blew up some snow on the ledge, like grains of salt.

The furniture, about him, held his attention, as he was unable to determine what its use was. There was no bed. Just furniture – giving it the look of a study. It also had a door at its side, which had not been in any of the other rooms.

Its brass handle was stiff, feeling as if it had been that way for a long time, and he had to give it a hard jerk to make it budge. As it creaked open, a black switch became faintly visible on the white wall. It activated the lights, which flickered and grew bright.

It took a few seconds for the sight before him to sink in, and he stood steady, glaring at shelves of books, covering its walls.

As he approached them, it became clear that it was a small library.

He had dismissed that there were any books, as they’d not been aware of there being a book on the entire estate.

If an answer to the clue existed, he knew that it could well be there! Even though they seemed to be mainly only outdated books on city affairs, which had to have belonged to Sir Richard.

He scribbled down the subjects of the books, and added any interesting facts that he noticed. If he could find out more about Sir Richard, and what subjects he had been interested in, he might be able to discover where he would have been most likely to put it.

Yet, as he went through them, he became aware that they were very old business books, and that he might have changed considerably over the amount of time that he had acquired them to when he had made his video. His business past interests spanned a wide variety of subjects.

Some other books grabbed his attention, but only proved, to his amusement, that he had had an interest in pirates and ships. And, of course, even that somehow seemed to connect to his business interests. He tried to think of where a businessman such as him would have put things, but he could not think of anything.

It was going to take a considerable amount of time to check them in more detail, which could waste a vast amount of his time.

He was starting to enjoy the empty corridors, and vast limits of space, which existed there. His own home, and even the hotels, would never compensate for it. The silence, lack of crowds and city sounds was so unusual and glorious he would surely miss it.

Bryson made his way up to the top floor, listening to the voices there. He glanced about, and saw Sarah, with a mischievous smile. He instantly believed that they had been wrecking the place, to find what they wanted.

The women had rolled up the carpets, at part of the corridor, beside Sir Richard’s room. While the men were searching through everything in the rooms further along.

“Has anyone found anything?” he uttered to James, detecting a scent of a perfume, which he did not recognize.

“I don’t think so, but we are making good progress,” he replied, with a slight smile.

Bryson tried to work out how many rooms they could properly check before the time limit.

They would not even progress close to it, but they were only searching the places where it was most likely to be, and there would be enough time to do that.

Bryson moved over to one of the rooms, where he heard Robert, checking the walls, for any hollow places.

“There he is!” he grunted.

“We were considering trying the outer walls,” Robert announced, without hesitation. “What do you think?”

“That’s a good idea!” Bryson answered, seeking a change of scenery, and to go outside. “We can have a good look at the castle. There may be something outside that will help us answer that clue.”

“Perhaps it’s in something on the outside of it!” James revealed.

Robert shrugged. Bryson could tell that Robert was beginning to lose faith in their plans.

He wondered if Sir Richard would have actually hid it on the outside. However, he could not imagine him climbing out to hide it, or putting it at the ground level. Outer parts of the structure were also crumbling away.

“Have you completed searching here?” he asked.

“We’ve searched most of it,” James replied. “We’re searching where we believe it could be.”

James looked about him. “Why did such a rich guy not have anything of value about him?”

“He explained that in ‘his video’!” Robert moaned.

“Even with his views, he should have had things: such as expensive jewellery.”

“Perhaps someone took everything out of his room!”

Chapter 9

 

The Map

 

“Here’s an interesting one!” James loudly announced – standing up, and sitting back down – holding a tattered book by his fingers, allowing them to view it.

“It’s about castles!” Robert remarked excitedly, holding out his hand. “This castle may be in it!”

Robert took it, and laid it down.

But it was obvious that there was nothing to see, and he just flicked through the pages.

“Well, it’s a start! There may be some useful books.”

Suddenly Bryson saw a page from it lying on the floor, under the table – which clearly had fallen from it.

He picked it up, and unfolded it on the table in front of them.

“Well, what’s this?” James asked, frustrated.

“It’s an old drawing of this castle,” Robert replied.

But Bryson realized that it was more than a drawing – it was an ancient plan. It had far more detail, and it was a map of the interior – drawn by someone. (Something a tourist might use!)

After a few minutes, Robert lost interest.

“Are we going outside?” he announced, with a little hesitation. “What do you think?”

“That’s an idea,” Bryson answered, wondering if Sir Richard would really have hidden it on the outside.

“Good. We’ll go out later then!”

Chapter 10

 

Castle of Horrors

 

A bitter breeze blew across Bryson’s cheek, through a crack in the window frame. His fingers touched the cold surface of the glass, and he brushed his hand across it, cleaning it.

He left his hand on it, heating the frost on the other side, allowing it to melt enough for him to see out of it. He soon confirmed that it was not bright outside.

The brightness of the room light made him turn, to see Mortimer, with his hand at the switch. Bryson immediately went over to admire a Victorian painting on a wall, with his ears sensitive to any sounds.

The painting was like a view into the past, holding hidden clues to what he had experienced there, and he searched it trying to find clues. There had to be something that would slightly suggest something that might answer the mysteries of the castle.

He was soon racking his brain again, trying to scientifically determine what the sounds had been. He could tell that Merton and Mortimer had checked the rooms along the corridor from that room. The castle’s vastness and that the scientists could encounter something unprepared seemed to stop them exploring it further.

Mortimer slightly turned his head from the window.

He had expected some of the others to take some interest and check the scientists and equipment, and give their opinions of what they thought of it. But they insisted in holding to their rule of avoiding there. They only marched past the rooms, taking small glances.

The two psychic investigators had offered no explanations, keeping their views to themselves, and were probably keeping their minds open until they had properly investigated the rooms. With the amount of equipment that they had brought, he was sure that they would shed some light on things.

For some reason, the whole corridor seemed to have dud light bulbs, making it look more dangerous, as well as gloomy. However, he was starting to believe that something had recently damaged the line of lights. It was very hard to imagine them allowing all the bulbs to go dud without replacing any. The rooms had their bulbs working, but he was unsure if anyone had been using them.

As he roamed the dark corridor, listening to the sounds at the other half of the corridor, he still searched for anything that they might have missed.

He wondered if it had been Sir Richard’s intention, by giving him that room, to scare him out of coming back to the castle.

However, he considered it plausible that he might not have known it, as he was sure that he had not stayed in the rooms, because a servant had led him to it. Even though she might have been carrying out his commands. There were too many mysteries and not enough facts to accuse Sir Richard of anything.

Chapter 11

 

Treasure Hunting

 

At the front of the castle, Bryson rubbed his hands, and shoved them deep into the pockets of his thick jacket.

He had forgotten how hideous the castle looked from the outside. It had a look of having deadly things behind all its black windows.

The sun faintly shone through gaps in the thick clouds, edging under the trees, casting long shadows, through wild eddies of falling snow dust, making the castle resemble a castle out of an old horror film.

Bryson studied a clearing going through the wood, in the mess of vegetation in front of him.

Robert and James finished walking around it, and started to move away to it.

They entered the trees, going through the woodland surrounding the castle, as flakes of snow blew about them.

Robert determinedly stayed in front of Bryson and James, as they marched off.

“Where’re we going?” Bryson asked, watching Robert leading them away.

“We want to go over to a structure, out there,” he replied, to his surprise. “It’s in this direction! We saw it from a window on the top floor. None of us knew what it was! It’s in the estate, but not on the plan.”

 

The words of the clue echoed through Bryson’s mind, as the structure emerged.

When they finally approached the structure, a blanket of snow started falling. The thickness of it, and the surrounding darkness, engulfing them, covered up the looks of it. And he was only able to get one proper look at it before they reached it.

They rhythmically crunched through layers of snow (reaching up to his knees in places), and as they arrived at it, he thought of it as a type of castle pavilion.

The door surprisingly never had a lock, but it was heavy, solid, and it firmly shut behind them.

Columns of stone went about its interior like a Greek temple, and, in the middle, stone steps descended to somewhere below.

“Let’s check the underground chamber then,” Robert spoke, not waiting any longer, moving down the steps.

At the bottom, Bryson stopped to watch Robert examine some large tombs.

Robert’s dark figure, evidently startled, and strangely crouching, was speedily reading either something small or something hard to understand – but he saw that he had stumbled on something.

Chapter 12

 

The Vault

 

Most of the words carved into the tomb were by all means to do with the clue. Yet, though the most important words were there, they were in a riddle only comprehensible to someone who would have known the things that it suggested.

What had grabbed Robert’s attention had been that the tomb, of William Randall, had been the oldest. It had been what he had been looking for, as it was where his ancestor who had built the castle had been buried.

There were mentions of William Randall on surrounding tombs, of immediate descendants – with haunting mentions of him – many years later, as if he had been still around to read them.

“Do you get any of it?” James pleaded to Robert, after he had stayed watching him crouching in front of the tomb for an unbearably long time.

Robert pointed at the final words. “It’s that part of it that’s interesting: where sanctuary dwells for the last,” he mumbled.

“Does it refer to him as being one of them?” James asked.

“It doesn’t! It doesn’t explain … That’s what’s wrong …!”

“Perhaps Sir Richard just put the money in it?”

“I’m trying to discover what it’s referring to!”

“So we’re at the same place as before.”

The whole event confused Bryson, and it was turning to disappointment. It had made him happy though – at its simplicity. And there it was sitting out here.

Robert moved away, looking slightly baffled, as well as tired, but thinking of it; and James started copying down the words. Bryson was able to take a close look, from next to him. But he knew that they would be lucky to find anything.

What sort of person had he been though?

He decided to take another look at the other tombs, which had been his immediate descendants.

However, by the lack of anything that could suggest any insight, and by the behavior of James, he knew that the chances of finding it there were vanishing. And he could not think of what to do to put them back on the trail.

For a long time, Bryson went from tomb to tomb, and Robert and James did likewise – continuing to read them – until it was obvious that it was the only clue.

“So, shall we look then?” Robert muttered, moving over to the tomb, examining the lid, which obviously was made solid and heavy.

“How would Sir Richard have opened that?” James uttered, staring at it.

Bryson touched its surface, feeling crumbling bits of stone, dirt, and rotting vegetation spread over it, considering what they were doing.

There were no signs that anyone had already opened it – which Sir Richard ought to have done entering it. Had he had people and equipment to help him though? Yet would he have had trusted anyone, and given away that it was there.

He played with bits of vegetation, like moss.

He gave it a quick shove, pushing enough to check if it would move easily sideways, but it seemed firmly fixed in position, and would need much more force to shift it. The lid had to have been there since they built the place.

“Look!” Robert explained, going around it, at the other side. “It has marks on it – at this side.”

Bryson saw that someone had entered it after all. The people who had buried him would not have had opened it with a crowbar – besides the marks were more recent.

“Why would Sir Richard have hidden the money in a grave?” Bryson asked, seeing his reactions.

“You may be correct! I know he was ‘eccentric’, but I don’t believe that he would have opened a tomb, to leave his money there – all those years ago – out here. And where some grave robber could get his hands on it …”

“Let’s just open it,” James responded. “We can search for clues! It shouldn’t take long, and we can lift it easily together.”

Bryson moved over to the opposite corner from James, and Robert briskly went to the middle.

It being almost stuck together, combined with its weight, made it difficult, but they managed to budge it, so that it was balancing against the end.

As Bryson rested, his sight finally fell on a skeleton, and he reacted to having the privilege of encountering his great ancestor.

There was little dampness, apart from in the dirt that had fallen from the edges.

William’s height had been roughly the same as his.

Traces of hair on his skull showed that he had had similar looks too.

Robert poked under it, to see if there was anything under there, but it was solid.

Bryson looked for anything that he had not acknowledged, and, as he had predicted, he spotted something.

A pendant buried – hidden away out of sight – between his remaining ribs.

His fingers probed through the bones to fetch it.

The pendant had to be valuable: it was made of gold, with tiny jewels embedded in it. Mostly diamonds!

He wiped it, and fitted it in his pocket. Then Robert and James started moving the lid back around.

“We’ve the words on the tomb,” James stated, holding the bit of paper. “The three of us may find something with some time …”

He tapped it with his finger, perhaps considering if they could.

“We can have a copy of it each,” Robert replied. “And started upstairs. “And it’s too dark and dingy here to concentrate …”

They marched speedily up the stairs, as it became clear the darkness was completely engulfing the outside.

As they prepared leave, Bryson tapped the floor with his foot.

It was almost absurd! He dismissed the idea, and looked at the dark windows.

Pieces of material had fallen to the ground from curtains that had been at their sides.

He contemplated being buried there, out at the haunted castle.

Chapter 13

 

From the Depths of Hell

 

The pale sunlight had vanished under the horizon. Then the black winter night had rapidly engulfed them, and they had lost their way, as they had briskly returned.

Thick snow shrouded everything, creating a mind-bending landscape, which Bryson was too exhausted to attempt to recognize.

It was shocking how easily they had got lost. They should have stuck to the corridor, but, in the blackness and snow, it had turned indistinguishable – from the other gaps leading into the outer wood. But they knew the general direction, and they were too exhausted to go back.

A peculiar whistle from an unknown place shadowed them, driving him insane, trying to identify it.

Their legs almost became stuck in a deep bog of stinking vegetation, which resembled quicksand as it grew in depth. But Robert insisted that it was not, and continued to take them on through it, as if it only were another small obstacle.

Then, out of nowhere, a light emerged from the undergrowth.

Its radiance pulsated, like a living thing, magically illuminating the snow and trees.

While they silently observed it, loud pounds of something of immense weight rushed out – at them – causing them to scurry away.

They furiously moved their legs in and out of bogs, shifting away to hard ground.

They ran almost blindly, up and down, over humps and rough ground, rushing through thick trees and snow.

The heavy beast sounds furiously chased them.

It was like a strange nightmare!

They were breathless, and their legs could not take them fast enough, and the thing was closing in on them.

The shape of the castle was blissful from the black wood.

Its lights radiated the colossal tomb shape, through the wood, and they forced their legs to go faster.

The appearance of the hideous place, out of the night, amidst the jungle of vegetation, was staggering!

It was like a phantom castle, out on the edge of realism, on the bounds of what lay beyond – and that they were falling into the depths of hell, trying to return there – to reality.

The place looked static, with supernaturally glowing walls.

Branches broke to pieces as they ran through them!

The trees looked as if they were ready to fall to dust, but for the forces of something supernatural.

As though it were suspending the place – within reality!

Behind him, within shifting lights, darting about, through the wood, he saw ghost images of creatures, shifting too, doing hideous things.

Yet all his looks showed him nothing of the heavy monster thing, rampaging towards them – of clearly a hideous nature – as well as proportions.

Their minds conjured up hiding demon creatures, as they entered the edge of the wood – as they were ready to leave it – and they looked for ways to avoid them.

And they rushed across to the castle, and staggered to the doorway; where James banged at the solid wooden doors, almost bruising his knuckles.

A deep thud appeared from somewhere inside, and the door wearily creaked out.

Bryson swiftly recognized Sir Richard’s cousin, as moved out from beside the door. And he studied his hunched elderly figure, and thick round glasses, glaring at him.

“Come in! They’re waiting on you …!” he explained, angrily – not even noticing their appearances, or anything!

Chapter 14

 

A Hideous Death

 

The bright light in large dining room made their eyes bulge as they entered, making him look around.

Two men and a woman were sitting silently, while curiously watching them.

Their weary faces showed no recognition of them.

Sir Richard’s cousin pointed Bryson out to them.

One of the men, the youngest and tallest of them, removed a notepad and pen, and the young woman sat upright – and both got ready to help the older man in the middle.

“You’re Thomas Bryson!” he exclaimed, writing something.

“Is everyone here?” Bryson asked, examining their official clothing (that of plain clothed detectives).

“They’re up at their rooms,” the older man answered authoritatively, showing that he was in command, and the man and woman with him were there to help him out.

“They’ll all be back down soon,” the woman replied, helping him to explain.

At that point, the older man, in one swift movement, entered the center of the room.

He stood firmly, with his hands gripping the top of the pockets of his trench coat, covering his suit.

“They’re present,” he explained. “That is … Except for one of the servants – Molly!”

Bryson made two attempts to identify him, but he was positive that he had not seen him before.

“Who’re you?” Robert finally asked, after resting.

“I’m Detective Inspector George Bailey.”

He silently studied Robert.

Robert and James then studied them, as a group.

Just as they finished, Inspector Bailey stepped back.

“I’m Inspector Bailey. I’m investigating her murder!”

“Here!” James asked, startled.

“Yes. Here!”

“Can you prove that you’re Inspector Bailey?” Robert asked.

Inspector Bailey produced his identification, which he grasped, with curiosity.

He adjusted his eyes twice to the light, before he examined it, and handed it back.

“You said that the others would be back down soon?”

“Yes …” Inspector Bailey replied, and suddenly stopped, forcing himself to leave something until later.

Chapter 15

 

Law and Order

 

Inspector Bailey resumed his pacing, leaving a faint trail over the carpet. His expressions occasionally gave away how deeply troubled he was, and that, most of the time, he was not mentally in the room.

Bryson wondered how easily they normally solved such crimes. He was sure that Inspector Bailey was keeping hidden facts that they should know, which were troubling him, and which he probably did not intend to tell to any members of the public, unless forced to.

The others were mainly in the lounge, chiefly watching Inspector Bailey. They were waiting for something to occur, or him to come to some conclusion – perhaps waiting for him to lose his temper, and to argue with them. Then he might give them some information, to enlighten them.

Bryson gave occasional shudders, from the exertion he had experienced in the woods. His lungs felt as if they had sandpaper grated over them. The cold air that he had frantically pumped in and out him had to have given him some kind of illness.

Robert and James sat at his sides, silenced by the whole event, glimpsing the window, as if something were going to come crashing through.

“How did the three of you manage to lose yourselves …?” the tall policeman inquired viciously – upset at Inspector Bailey not doing as he wished – examining again, trying to discover why they were so exhausted.

“The darkness and snow made us lose our way,” Robert explained, while keeping silent about what he thought had chased them.

The police obviously would not accept the full account, and Robert and James clearly did not wish to be involved in any way with the horrendous crime that had taken place in their absence.

Inspector Bailey turned his back to them – a yellow radiance flickered over the wall from him – and gray wisps of smoke rose from behind his shoulders. He swiftly gasped and blew out a cloud of smoke, from a cigarette.

He gradually turned, coughing into his handkerchief.

“I don’t understand,” Helen argued, “why someone would want to kill one of the servants?”

“Did anyone see anyone having an argument with her?” Inspector Bailey spoke, to Bryson’s amusement.

Nobody moved in the room, and Inspector Bailey continued to pace along in front of the fireplace.

“Where did she die?”

“Oh, the usually!” he muttered nervously. “The killer buried her body under the rubbish in one of the large metal bins, along from the kitchen door.”

“Who found her?” Bryson asked.

“She managed to stay alive until all of you left!

“They realized that she was missing, and searched where they had last seen her. They found strange marks on the floor, and followed them to her body.”

If it had been one of them, and not one of the other servants, who had done it, how could the person have done it? They had been in groups! If anyone had been missing, it would have been obvious.

Had this infernal place a killer? Yet who would want to kill an innocent, harmless, old servant?

Nothing about it made sense – but neither did anything else! – it was completely obvious that they would at least replace her (which was all he could make out).

From the looks that that he caught, he knew that the incident had affected the policemen. Some of them were now argumentative. And he was sure that they had not found any clues.

The killer had to be ruthless … And carefree, to have done it in the way that it had been done. The person had done it under their noses.

One of the policemen, wearing a uniform, who had been at the murder scene at the bins, strolled into the room, and silently conferred with Inspector Bailey. He spoke just out of range of their hearing his whispers. And Inspector Bailey never replied, or showed signs of what he said. Then they left the room.

Bryson touched his sore forehead with his fingers, feeling the coldness.

He saw that it had still stopped snowing, and there was a good chance, according to the forecast, that the weather would stay that way until the following day. Therefore, there was a chance that if there had been anything physically in the woods, chasing them, that the prints would be there.

He was beginning to believe that the place might have turned Sir Richard insane.

He wondered if the killer had an interest in the hidden money.

A vehicle screeched to a halt, outside the window, attracting the attention of the policemen in the other room, making one of them rush by, going to the door, with his walkie-talkie blaring out.

The policeman had a hard time opening the door, and Bryson listened to the woman’s voice on his walkie-talkie. She had clearly been communicating with the police in the vehicle outside.

Bryson then spotted the stunned looks of some of the women in the room.

Inspector Bailey remained normal, giving no reactions.

Nobody debated leaving the room, but Inspector Bailey insisted that they should see the body first.

When they entered the kitchen, Bryson turned his head to look in the direction of the open kitchen door, where the wind blew in short rhythmical gusts.

Through a window he saw the dark shapes of police cars, hidden in the dark, about the castle.

The brightness beamed from bright lights off a window, as they entered a room, and he recognized that it was the storeroom, at the back of the kitchen.

Then Bryson’s eyes followed Robert’s startled glare down to an area of the floor, where there was a body, covered over with a white blank.

“How did the killer manage to do it?” Sarah inquired. “Surely someone would have seen or heard something!”

Inspector Bailey placed his hands together behind his back and turned away, and strolled up to the window.

“She was on her own. And she then entered the kitchen – then here – to fetch something to eat …”

Bryson looked away, towards the hidden tunnel.

“Could the killer have used that tunnel to surprise him?” he muttered, slightly astonished.

Inspector Bailey walked towards it, examining it, and shoved it shut, feeling the weight of it.

Bryson examined it in more detail, astonished by it.

Someone had gone to a great deal of trouble to make it with the castle stones. The large cracks between all the bricks hid it. It looked as though the builders had just badly built the wall.

“It’s peculiar!” Bryson went on, interrupting their examination. “That this secret passage is at the exact location of the murder.”

The outer door opened, and a forensic investigator, wearing a white garment over a suit, appeared, and Inspector Bailey rushed over to him.

“So you’ve not found any fingerprints or DNA!”

The man’s face showed only signs of disappointment.

“We’ve not found anything,” he muttered, as he shook his head.

Inspector Bailey’s face was cold and empty, showing little of what he was thinking.

A pale blue radiance appeared and flashed over the wall, at the window, from one of the police cars.

Voices of policemen discussed what they were investigating.

Inspector Bailey stopped in front of Robert.

He anxiously attempted to grab his attention.

“I want to stay here, with two of my men, and I want them to question all of you further. Some of you! I want more details on who accompanied whom. And I want who killed your servant!”

“Poor Molly!” Robert whispered.

“If anyone has any information, whatsoever, disclose it now, before it happens again!”

The door swung as a forensic investigator, wearing a white garment over a suit, marched past, and Inspector Bailey rushed out to join him.

Bryson wondered what would happen now. And why he insisted that it could happen again. Would the killer attempt to take the money or wait to see if they found it?

Chapter 16

 

Strange Encounters

 

Robert then led Inspector Bailey, two policemen, and them out of the room.

They crept up the dim and gloomy stairs, trying not to create any disturbance.

At the second floor, a few lights at the stairs was all that lit the corridor, and Bryson saw a light still on at their rooms, at the end of the dim corridor.

Bryson approached the rooms with noises, in the middle, with urgency, deeply overcome by the hideous place.

He swiftly went past the first room, wondering what Inspector Bailey would think of it.

But he seemed to do nothing else but continually thinking of everyone and their movements.

He recalled his arrival there, a few days ago. The interior of room had been stunning, as he had wandered through, into its realms. Everything had been identical! It had actually been identical to the way that he had left it – as if it had stayed there – frozen in time – waiting for his return …

A painting with some sort of animal (which he still could not identify) wearily hung above the bed.

Its strangeness awe-inspiring, and its similarities to modern paintings bewildering.

Inspector Bailey observed them, staying silent, as they past, almost from a scientific perspective.

At the rooms at the end of the corridor, Bryson entered his room, as Robert gave Inspector Bailey and the policemen the rooms next to it. He then came in his room.

“The strange thing is that nobody seems guilty of committing such a crime,” Robert muttered. “And I cannot imagine anyone here doing anything to …”

“Inspector Bailey must be wrong then!”

“Something else may have occurred.”

“Sir Richard’s death might have triggered something. Perhaps it affected Molly enough to make her do something stupid, causing someone to commit the crime. History is full of occurrences strangely happening simultaneously.”

“Maybe Inspector Bailey knows something else …!” he wearily moaned, and rested on an old seat.

Bryson unpacked things from his case and neatly placed them about the room. And he finished the task by placing a clock at a table beside the bed.

He rested on the bed, observing the room, from different perspectives, giving an occasional nervous listen for anything, and he recalled the events that had taken place there many years ago.

Robert stood, yawned, and marched out of the door.

“We’ll see …” he muttered, in the direction of Inspector Bailey’s room, and closed the door behind him.

At the back of the table, Bryson spotted a jar of water and two glasses, and he poured the water into one of the glasses and drank it.

He then switched off the light, and stopped at the window to glare out at the dark trees.

In the distance, a haunting glow illuminated, strangely cast around an animal-like shape, through mist, as if the moon were beaming from behind some beast.

The shape randomly drifted through the mist. Its movements roaming, as if searching for something.

He then heard the low chanting whispers that he had heard in the other room, before the other had sounds emerged. As if the wind were blowing gently against all the castle windows. Then as if it were emerging out of nowhere, with no particular source. And as if phantoms were flying about the ancient castle.

With the light switched off, he rested in bed, and glared out at the dark wood at the front of the castle.

He heard a distant croak, like from a rook watching there from somewhere. He could not detect where it was. It was too dark! There were no lights anywhere. It was strange, as there was no streetlight, and no glowing sky of the city.

 

Chapter 17

 

Celestial Wonderland

 

Specks of light endlessly glittered, as though he were floating in a celestial wonderland, with no thoughts or cares. Finally, free of all his depressing disturbances.

A curtain of mist occasionally appeared beneath him.

A glow illuminated it, strangely casting an animal-like shadow from him, through the mist, as if the moon were huge and beaming lunar rays from behind him.

He had a mild perception of dreaming, but it was like no dream that he could recall. It was so lifelike that he could not even imagine being in bed. He had no real thoughts, and his attempt to imagine things in it failed.

For a moment, he believed that he was floating over the clouds, with the world below.

Low chanting whispers created a hypnotic effect.

In the distance, a shape randomly drifted through the mist. Its movements endlessly roaming about, shifting towards him, as though searching for something.

It was slow, and he was so tired that when it reached him, he did not entirely perceive its presence.

His radiant celestial surroundings filled with shapes, like flying phantoms, moaning and wailing.

While their eerie murmurs grew loud and vicious, a sensation of great danger mesmerized him …

 

He silently shrieked as he awoke. The darkness of the room instantly blinding him, and he endeavored to pierce it with his weary eyes. However, as he awoke more, he realized that there was nothing there, but there were silent sounds howling through the corridor.

He jumped from the bed, throwing the blankets out of his way, darting at where he remembered the switch was – and instantly clicked on the light.

His mind was full of horror at what he was hearing and from what he had experienced, and he realized that the events had happened again.

A loud knock, from behind him, rattled a chair against the wall.

Bryson unlocked the door. The two psychic investigators were standing in the corridor.

“What in the hell is that?” he grumbled, confused, while something resembling a scream wailed out.

They stood together as a thud rhythmically grew, in the distance, shaking his clock.

Merton stood steady. “By the way that they alter and new ones emerge make it certain that whatever they are – they are authentic. But what we are listening to is presently beyond our perception …”

A dark figure edged out of blackness in the passage.

“What in god’s creation is that?” Inspector Bailey disclosed, as he held his trousers and shirt on him.

He wandered about the corridor listening to the distant wails, as if spirits were screaming in agony, burning in the flames of hell.

Chapter 18

 

Ancient Terrors

 

The something screamed in agony – completely panic-stricken, suffocating, or something, in something.

Merton and Mortimer monitored their equipment, while three scientists rushed about activating switches and altering controls, while new sounds escalated.

There were horrors in the shadows, and the outer dark bottom floor corridor now looked like a place that Bryson would rather not be near – even though it would be a more comfortable place to be with its outer silence.

The night had crept by, and he was starting to feel the after-effects of the staying awake and the cold – making him feel drowsy, with a slight headache.

“You were right about it being an active zone – whatever ‘an active zone’ is!” Mortimer grunted towards Merton and Bryson.

Bryson imagined them putting a sign on the door reading: KEEP OUTRESEARCH PROJECT!

“Is there anything different though?” Bryson asked.

“As far as I can see there apparently is nothing … The sounds changing have confused things though, as I’m unable to accurately establish if they are louder here, or, in fact, more silent.”

“We can easily check by going upstairs!”

“Okay, let’s take that up there then.”

Mortimer took a mental note of the levels on a monitor, places that he had put microphones, and he quickly packed it into its case. He then led them out of the door, and carefully marched through the dark corridor, listening to the sounds from the room behind him.

They remained the same, and Bryson noted that he heard them reappear at the same distance away, when they made their way along the second floor.

Once in the room, it was obvious that they were about the same, but Mortimer insisted in setting up the machine in the exact same way.

“It’s about the same!” he eventually moaned, still looking confused, but standing with his hands on his hips, carefully considering all the possibilities left (which was not much).

“This explains why there were no signs of anything,” Bryson said excitedly. “There were no real temperature changes! And nothing indicating the presence of anything. And, what is more, the sounds never responded to us … or to anything that’s apparently happening.”

Where is it occurring? There is no noticeable difference in the volume!”

“What’ll we do?” Bryson continued.

“Let’s leave it! I need time to think … We need time to think! We can discuss it back at the room, or at some other time …”

Chapter 19

 

The Light in the Woods

 

Merton stood, glaring in front of him, with his back to a blazing log fire, watching Mortimer, sitting at a small table, directly under the light.

His shirtsleeves were at his elbows, and there was a pair of glasses hanging over his nose. In his hand he held a pair of pliers.

Bryson’s entrance briefly disturbed him, but he continued working at the machine, opened up and sprawled across the table.

Bryson strolled over to the window, examining the equipment, and the places that they had placed it.

“There’s something strange about this place!” he revealed to them, mesmerized by the blackness outside, at the edge of his eyes.

Something strange,” Merton muttered indecisively, “about this place.”

“This place is not like any haunted castle that I have ever heard about!”

“It is different from anything I can recall,” Mortimer spoke, briefly looking up at the wall, behind the bed.

“What happened over there?” Merton asked, referring to the police cars out of the window.

“Oh! Just one of the servants being killed …!”

“Killed! How did she die?”

“Of course, she was strangled to death – the usually!”

“My god!” Mortimer remarked. “One of the servants was killed somewhere. Where was she killed?”

“Her body was found under the rubbish, in one of the bins, along from the kitchen.”

“How did that happen …? How did the person manage to kill someone with everyone about? Do they have any suspects?”

“I don’t know. We went out … They do not seem to know who did it … That’s why Inspector Bailey and two of his policemen are staying here!”

“We were going to go along there, but we changed our minds.”

“That’s not all! Something chased us through the wood.”

“What do you mean?” Mortimer said, looking up in surprise. “What did it resemble?”

“It was too dark! We were returning from a walk in the wood, over there, and some type of disturbance … A beast … Creatures … An entity … It came after us. We escaped from it … By a hairbreadth!”

At the window, he glimpsed something, like a light shining from something, within the depths of the wood. Though it could have been the moon beaming through a gap in the clouds, onto the snow, he knew that it must be the light that they had encountered there.

Bryson recalled, when they fled from the wood, that there were other creature-like noises in the surrounding trees – including the peculiar whistles.

The police cars, hidden in the dark, about the front, were so unreal – as though they were part of the set up of a television programme – as though they were there to create an illusion of realism.

How would they handle the things that took place? They might not bother showing the wall and its sounds. Nobody would believe that they were not sounds created by them – it could come across as a joke.

There were faint voices, then footsteps; and when he did not hear anything else, he looked.

In the light from a police car’s headlights, two policemen stood having a discussion, conferring over some particular point.

He tried reading their lips, checking their behavior, noticing any signs of anything, but it was no use. And one of them showed signs of being aware of his presence, seeing him in the light at the window, and then repeatedly turned his head sideways to see him. Bryson eventually just turned his back to them.

What would happen if they told them about the things in the wood? Surely they could not leave it!

How dangerous were they anyway? He was believing that they were paranormal things that not even the army could handle, and that they were best leaving them alone; and just to investigate them. They were doing the police a favor by not involving them. It would only confuse matters further, if they did exist. It also might mean more deaths.

He tried to imagine it as a real, normal thing. And the sounds from living animals.

Would they leave a killer lion roaming freely through the woods, ready mall any people that happened to be passing?

The region was a perfect hiding place for something – if it had the instinct to stay away from humans.

He was determined to leave things, so he could carefully determine what to do, instead of rushing in, and ruining things.

A bang from the car door captured his attention, and he saw the two policemen in the car, in the light in the interior. The one in the driving seat then bent his head down, observing the key, and the roar of its engine interrupted the outer silence.

Why had it vanished, when they had approached the castle? Why had it not tried to enter the castle, if it had been as bloodthirsty as it had seemed? Why did it not attack them during the day? What was it? What real origins had it?

There had to be a way of destroying it, before something serious occurred. It might someday confront the new owner of the castle.

He could not imagine anyone staying confined to the castle, without going out there.

Bryson could tell that Mortimer was now upset; his behavior gave it away – he restlessly thought deeply, while he worked. He was probably desperately thinking of a way to draw more than just noises from the wall. Not many people these days would believe what they had acquired, with all the sound recording studios and computer equipment available (it would not be hard to produce something like it).

He was sure that it would just be like one of the many hazy pictures of ghosts, Loch Ness monsters, and flying saucers.

Even though it was a fascinating project, beyond their wildest dreams, he was sure that they were losing confidence in anything else taking place. They hardly believed his account of what had happened in the wood.

Merton seemed more satisfied believing that he had exaggerated what it was. He said little, and gave away very little, about what he thought. He stood for a long time, just absorbing the warmth of the fire, occasionally keeping it burning, listening to Mortimer trying to repair some part of the machine.

They seemed to ignore his antics over it, perhaps being professional. They had never heard of the phenomenon.

If he could only think of a way to force their attention onto the phenomenon … He could pretend that he saw a werewolf or something, which would more than grab their attention.

Yet how dangerous was the thing in the wood anyway? Would it be more dangerous to encounter it …? And was there actually a way of investigating it, without it mauling him?

Bryson made them notice him. “If we could just check out that thing,” he muttered, “without being killed … We may even save someone’s life!”

He suddenly wondered why he was wasting his time.

“If there’s something dangerous out there,” Mortimer mumbled, “then it should have left traces of it being there. Therefore, we could take a look there, when we go out there tomorrow!”

“That’s a good idea,” he replied, feeling how tired his legs were. “I’ll go and get some sleep.”

Bryson left the room, remembering he needed the sleep.

The outer corridor was cold and dark, with a slight musty odor, with a resemblance to the above corridor with the lights off. His footsteps interrupted the silence, and he deliberately made them less obvious, almost creeping past the doorways, vaguely visible.

The rooms were very dark, and he fumbled along, looking for a light switch, while the floorboards creaked and shook under his feet.

He soon found it – much further up the wall than he had anticipated it to be – above where it normally was. A few bare bulbs, shrouded in webs and dirt, on worn wires, lit the whole corridor.

A door gently closed behind him, making him slightly jerk. It was obviously the air current from him rushing past, making the door move in a strange way.

Bryson removed a bottle of brandy from his bag. “Well, we should at least be comfortable.”

He was still going to have as much of a good time at the castle as he could.

He rotated the bottle in his hands, trying to recognize it. It was either so old that it was not made any longer or an import.

Bryson gently poured it into brandy into his throat, putting a slight gurgle into the emptiness.

He sipped more, and he wanted more.

Bryson felt the alcohol warm him.

For some reason, Bryson felt like to questioning Merton – to see what he thought – to find out what his views of the psychic phenomenon were.

Yet, somehow, he believed that he would not tell him very much.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Gold Pendant

 

Bryson rested on a seat at the window. While Robert stood at the bed.

By his attitude, he sensed something had recently upset him. However, the fact that it was something to do with their hunt for the money made it slightly amusing. Not even a murder, and a vicious killing of a servant, could keep upsetting him. It had to be something preventing them acquiring the money. What else could be so dramatic?

Bryson moved close to the window, allowing the sun and white glow from the snow, covering the landscape, to go over him. And he removed the pendant that he had removed from William Randall’s decomposed remains.

It gleamed under the morning sun, its rays streaming in through the bedroom window, beaming golden shades over the walls.

It swayed beneath his hand, on its chain, wrapped around his hand, as he glared at it, captured by its hypnotic influence.

He disregarded the radiating light, pulsating over his face, and he studied the ancient artifact, with increasing interest. It was the first time that he had seen it in daylight – and not in the dim surroundings of the vault.

“Are all those police cars still parked there?” Robert remarked, moving to look more closely.

“Most of them left, last night. They probably will return though …”

“They should be – it was on someone’s radio – the police are holding a full murder investigation into the servant’s death here. Most of the detectives are coming down from London.”

Was that why he was upset? It might possibly hinder their search.

He felt like asking, but he just left it.

Perhaps the pendant had a value as an even older piece of jewellery. Another ancestor could easily have passed it down to William. Royalty could have bestowed it upon him, or he might have paid a great deal of cash for it. Nonetheless, why would it necessary have a high value just because he had worn it? There were many reasons for wearing such a pendant.

“I would love to see that video of Sir Richard over again,” Robert spoke, rustling through objects, in his hand. “What do you think?”

“Why?”

“There may be some clues on it that we have not seen!”

His fingers parted, and he glimpsed a small notebook in his hand. He held a pen to his mouth.

“That’s a good idea! But what sorts of clues?”

“I am not sure … Examining pictures and films can reveal things that you originally might not have seen. Everyone was listening to what he was saying – they were not expecting him to announce that he had hidden it – their might have been some clue at the beginning of it, which went unnoticed.”

As he played with the pendant beneath his face, turning it around and around, seeking an answer to why he took it to his grave, he recognized a faint indentation over its edge.

Many such pendants opened to reveal inner enclosures, where there were such things as photographs. Perhaps they had drawings in them in those days.

“Your right – we might have missed something. He might have made a mistake somewhere – something that he had not noticed.”

At the thought of it being something of value, Bryson became extremely keen to open it. He found that dirt, encrusted in it, was firmly fastening it.

“He could easily have said something that he should not have. I’ll contact that lawyer – to have him show it again.”

Bryson opened one of his bags, at the table, at the bed, and he removed things that might have things in or on them that he could use to clean it. But the best thing was a needle, inserted in a roll of thread.

He carefully fitted it on the faint crack that went along its edge, without damaging the artifact.

Its gold twinkled at him as though it were winking at him, just asking him to open it. But after many attempts at it – trying to break it open – his impatience increased. And he had horrible thoughts appear of it breaking – and him finding it to be an incredibly valuable instrument.

His fidgeting aroused Robert, who gave slight glances at his figure at the window.

“What are doing?” Robert moaned, trying to see him, in the bright light surrounding him, at the window.

He ignored him, and he made less arousing sounds.

As he thought of William Randall, the cover of the pendent shifted upwards, by a millimeter, giving him the knowledge that it had an inner chamber. The line around it could have been part of the design or there from the way a craftsman had made it, which he had been starting to believe due to its insistence in not moving.

Even though it had lifted, the problem of opening it fully was still there – as something was jamming it. It neither lifted any further nor went back down. It had too much value to break it in any way – especially if it turned out to be a watch (but he doubted that they existed in those days).

He amused himself, calming himself in the process. It had been his ancestor’s pendant – and Sir Richard had given them the estate for ten days. If he only could find something valuable, he could show them that the hunt was not a flop.

If he had a few tools, watchmakers used, he could easily open it. He rummaged through his other stuff, with his mind carefully considering individual parts of things – considering them as tools. But there did not seem to be anything else.

As he returned to trying to open it, the lid squeaked and slightly lifted further – making him think of soaking it in oil. There was no need though as it came up, revealing a tattered bit of material.

It then instantly dropped in value, as it was not a watch, instrument, and it was not even solid gold as he had originally thought. It was an empty container, which William might have used to hold things.

He wondered if it could be a lucky pendant, and if it had something sacred in it. He shifted the piece of cloth around – feeling it for anything – touching a lump within it – and revealing a small key.

It was like a jewellery box key, but the end of it was strangely shaped. But was it another disappointment?

He went for the door, and decided to search Sir Richard’s room for something it might fit.

“Where are you off to then?” Robert remarked, as he reached the door.

“I’m going up to Sir Richard’s room,” he replied.

“You don’t expect to find anything there,” he informed him. “Everyone has been through that room so many times …”

“Well. I found a key, and I want to find out if it fits a lock.”

“What do you want to know that for? Even if it does, what use will it have?”

“I don’t know yet. I’m just inquisitive.”

“I’m going up there …” Robert announced – looking more determined.

“Let’s look there together then.”

“Okay. Let’s see that key first.”

Bryson removed it out of his pocket, and he took it from him, with much interest. But he quickly lost interest in it, and handed it back.

“It could fit something …”

“We are all going out there at some time.”

“Do you mean everyone …?”

“Yeah – all of us.”

“Why are they going out there? You mean that they are going for a walk – like when we went to the vault.”

“I never said that we were going to the tombs,” he moaned. “I meant that we are going out there – into the wood.”

“What for?”

“Do you remember when we went out there, that we went to that structure as we wanted to check it? Well, we are sure that there is another one out there – somewhere!

“And as I gather: some of them apparently want to look about that wood!”

“Why would they want to look about the wood?”

“They believe that the last refers to something that’s there.”

It alarmed Bryson, and he tried not to reply.

It annoyed him more than anything else. He could not imagine them coming up with that theory themselves – even if it did sound insane.

He calmed himself, rationally considering what they were doing, and why Robert had told him it anyway. He had to have told him it for a reason.

“Your investigators seem to have an interest in going there too! Perhaps they are interested in going to the tombs to set up some of their equipment there.”

For a moment, he looked a little surprised at his reply. But he doubted it.

Bryson strolled along the corridor, thinking of how insane it was: them all looking through that wood, with what could be out there – including a “maniac”, probably even capable of killing a group of them, if given the right means to do it.

What would happen if they stayed in this place too long? Would they be picked off one by one until they either sought sanctuary elsewhere or found a way of ridding the place of its awful menaces.

At the window, at the end of the top corridor, a rook tapped rhythmically at the window frame. It gave no indication of seeing them approach it, but it looked ready to fly away from anything that might confront it.

Robert led Bryson to the window, near Sir Richard’s room. And he watched the bird become aware of their presence, and fly up into the air, compelled to make a retreat from the strange giants.

Surprisingly, he watched a few cars approaching the castle. They were full of strangers, who seemed to have a reason for being there, and are full of life and keen to do something.

The car doors swung open, and he listened to them climb out of the vehicles. Banging doors, laughs, and voices mingled.

“James invited them,” Robert eventually confessed, after waiting for him to reply.

“They’re here to help you search!”

“We don’t have a large amount of time left … They may be able to achieve something …”

“Of course, but how much will they be acquiring of it?” he asked out of curiosity, wondering how little James would possibly pay them.

“They will be paid for searching and nothing else,” he replied firmly, mildly surprised that he thought that they would give away such a large amount of money belonging to them.

He examined his face for a moment, and he looked out of the window when Bryson did not budge.

He was sure that they had done it because he believed that if he had not they would not have a hope in hell of finding it. They would help them a lot, and he now could not imagine them going to the lengths that it would take to obtain it on their own.

Bryson turned, and nearly laughed, but saw how serious it was. The room was an absolute eyesore. It actually had becoming more messed up than it had been – and he had considered it to be in its worst state when he had last seen it.

He strolled over to the bed, while he removed the key. He lunged at an old chest, sitting under the bed, at the center of the bed.

“They don’t do things by half!” Robert uttered, glaring at the broken lock sprawled over the floor, at the opposite wall (probably thinking of it as competition).

Bryson picked up the broken lock. And he checked if the key fitted it. But it definitely did not fit, even though it almost was the same size.

He now suspected that it belonged to something else.

“Have you tried one of those keys there?” Robert mumbled – crossing the floor – avoiding the loose planks and other obstacles in his path.

“What keys …?”

“There they are!” he spoke, grabbing the keys.

Bryson knew instantly that one of them fitted perfectly into the keyhole of the chest, and that his gold key definitely never belonged to a chest.

Chapter 21

 

No Traces

 

Bryson approached the room where Merton and Mortimer were, and Mortimer peered out, hearing his footsteps; and Bryson saw that he looked almost unchanged since he had previously seen him.

Merton stood silently, observing him entering. “Shall we look outside? We may realize something from what is out there – gain an entirely new perspective of this place.”

“Good idea!” Mortimer spoke, tiredly stretching out his arms. “And, of course, we can check if that thing, you said chased you through the wood, has left any traces …”

Merton walked to the window, and allowed one of the scientists there to pass him. “It looks cold out there – we better put on some warm clothing.”

They then proceeded to the door.

Once Merton and Mortimer had put on the right outdoor gear, Bryson led them to the door, going out the back of the castle, out of the way of the police.

The sunshine, and white snow, blinded them as they squeezed through the door, partly jammed with snow, piled up against the side of the castle.

Mortimer shuffled through a knee-high layer of snow, moving away, and Merton, at first, could not move, but shuffled after him, tightly wrapping his jacket around him, shivering from sudden cold chills.

The snow thinned, as they went further out from the wall.

At the corner of the castle, Mortimer stopped and waited for them to catch up with him. He did not seem in a hurry to go anywhere – more like rushing to make himself warm. They had been stuck in the dark castle for a long time, without much exertion. Perhaps they should have eaten more than they had. With more sugar and protein, to keep them warm.

“Over there …!” Bryson said, looking at part of the wood, where he had swiftly escaped out of the wood, the night before. “Our footprints are still visible!”

Mortimer approached them. “I see that the three of you were running.”

Merton studied the separated prints, as they moved along.

“Perhaps it would be best to find something to defend us!” Bryson muttered, trying to warn them. “If we destroyed it, we would stop it harming someone someday.”

“It!” Mortimer muttered. “Let’s find their prints first. And obtain some type of insight into what we are up against.”

Bryson examined the snow all around him, keeping his eyes peeled for anything, in the trees. It was hard to believe that he was at the same place as the night before, and that the thing that chased them had even existed. There were no signs that anything had been there.

They strolled through the wood, following their frantically placed prints, and even came across a patch of marked snow where James had fallen over onto the ground, and they had frantically pulled him to his feet.

Bryson looked at every place he had heard the things, and every conceivable place that the thing could have been; but there were no traces of anything.

They finally gave up when they reached the place where the light had been; and Mortimer then led them back.

It astonished Bryson that the evidence of them being there, which should have been completely visible, was not anywhere. It was absurd believing that there was a chance that the snow had covered it. Why would it only have covered it …? They had their prints there! And there would be a larger level of snow.

At their approach to the back door of the castle, Merton stopped and looked at him.

“Your encounter might have been with an entity!”

“It had to be a floating one!” he joked. “But why was it so loud? I heard it crashing through the wood, charging towards us.”

“It might have created the sounds itself. Or like the sounds in the castle: they might have manifested from elsewhere!”

Bryson considered the facts from different angles, while he and Merton cleaned away the snow from about the door, before entering. Mortimer seemed to be doing the same, behind him, but, when he observed him, he saw that he was checking something further out.

After a few minutes, Mortimer crouched down to study something, on the snow. And they followed his path through the snow – to where he was – where the snow thinned out.

Suddenly, almost like magic, Bryson saw shoe impressions appear, going through the snow, leading away from the castle, and he rushed towards Mortimer.

“Whose shoe is that size?” Mortimer instantly asked.

“I don’t know!” Bryson answered.

It was impossible to tell, from the vague marks.

“They look as though they were made at about the same time as my prints were made – over at the wood. They could not have been made earlier, as they would be covered over with snow. And they could not have been made later, as they would have no snow on them.”

“Someone left the castle, at about the same time as you entered it! And they went off into those trees over there.”

“But nobody left! Everybody was in the castle when we arrived back. And who would have left in the dark to go over there?”

“We better tell Inspector Bailey about it!”

“I’ll go and find him?” Merton spoke, leaving them.

Mortimer finished examining it, and he stood with Bryson. It did not take long for Inspector Bailey’s heavy voice to appear from the castle – and rapidly come towards them. He was intensely questioning Merton.

He turned silent as he emerged from the castle – slightly shivering – observing the blinding snow.

He carefully examined everything about him. Merton walked past him, and two policemen came out.

They all moved over to them, and stood beside Bryson.

Inspector Bailey looked as if he wished to pace back and forwards, but saw the print and depth of the snow. He eventually satisfied himself by putting his hands at his hips, while chewing his lip.

The two policemen analyzed the prints, considering whether to start brushing away snow from one.

“Have you been over in that direction?” Inspector Bailey asked, looking at their trail going along the castle.

“No!” Merton replied swiftly. “We were over there…”

“Let’s follow them,” Inspector Bailey announced, setting off, going along the side of the prints. And they followed him, leaving the policemen at a footprint.

As they increased their distance, forensic investigators emerged out of the doorway, glancing at them and at the prints going off into the distance.

“This is a hell of a place!” Inspector Bailey mumbled.

It gave the impression that he had always been saying such things, but Bryson knew that it was something different to him, and he was handling something beyond what he normally had been dealing with. It surprised Inspector Bailey that there had been someone at the castle, and that the person had made such a dramatic exit.

The marks gave the impression that the person had rushed away. Perhaps the person had calmly strolled through the castle first. They were spaced further than normal, and unevenly separated, going in a slightly altering course into the trees.

“It might have been one of the servants taking a short cut!” Bryson asked, to see what he would say, and break the silence between him and them.

“You have to be kidding! None of the servants would walk out here during the day – never mind at night – at this place! The new owner may have to replace them now.”

He increased their pace, determined to arrive quickly at the trees.

They only slowed as they entered the first trees.

Crows, barely recognizing humans, flew up into the air, from above them, sending snow spraying about them, melting on their faces.

Mortimer led them deep into the wood, where it was more lifeless and still. There were no signs of anything.

The sun faintly shone, like the moon, through a thin cloud vapor.

Merton and Mortimer bored of searching for nothing, just copied Inspector Bailey, searching about the trail for clues left there. And Bryson intensely checked the undergrowth and branches, which went about them – in case the person had left anything, while going through the wood, in the dark.

To the their disappointment, a small farm road emerged across their path, and the prints vanished into the heavy tread marks going along it.

“Where does this lead to?” Inspector Bailey asked, trying to recall something like a map, studying the prints going onto the road.

“The village,” Bryson answered. “The person must have walked there, or used a car …”

Bryson realized that it had been a daft idea. The path would not have directly led to the person! The person would have to have been raving mad!

He was glad that they did not have to follow it any further. Because he wanted to return to the castle, as the lawyer would probably be arriving, with the video. And he had better and more urgent things to do.

Chapter 22

 

Direct Action

 

A policeman soundlessly guarded the dining room, with an occasional subdued degree of confusion – surely considering things told to him by Inspector Bailey.

On Inspector Bailey’s nod, he automatically turned off the lights, and the chattering dispersed.

The butler turned on the video, and as the picture appeared, Bryson watched the lawyer look nervously at Inspector Bailey, standing near him. He was sure that the police had realized something. Yet many of their reactions could be put down to a number of things. And he did know that Inspector Bailey for one wanted to move out of the castle as soon as he could. But he was considerably determined to solve the case first.

Some of the police, in nearby rooms, sounded as if they thought that the showing of the video was amusing. Their remarks, coming through the hall, were loud mutters, as someone had told them to speak silently.

When the video was started, Sarah and a few of the others sat with pens and pieces of paper, ready to record any valuable information, like tourists on a treasure hunt. Yet when it got under way, they did not write much, to his amusement.

It became apparent that Sir Richard had planned the video in more detail than they had been imagining. He seemed to have thought over every second and every word, like a good businessman, and no longer looking as insane as they had recently been thinking of him. (He avoided mentioning anything that was not to do with his speech!)

Bryson suspected that he was hiding things, and that the whole speech was an elaborate plan, carefully concocted to achieve something. When the video ended, and they had the lights on, he wondered if the old guy had actually done what he had said after all – and if it had been his last vengeance for something, perhaps at that time, which Robert had once suggested. Even though they had not done anything to him!

“Well, what are all of you going to do now?” Inspector Bailey uttered, looking at no one in particular.

“If any of you need me, I’ll be back tomorrow,” the lawyer swiftly spoke, as he removed the video from the machine himself – opened his briefcase, and dropped it in. He fixed his glasses on his nose, and made his way towards the door.

Bryson saw the policemen react strangely at the doorway, before the lawyer arrived there. The others in the nearby rooms stopped talking, as though to listen to the lawyer.

The lawyer’s eyes bulged out, from behind his glasses, as he went around the door. And he held his head down, and rushed forwards, ignoring who was at the door.

A policeman finally summoned Inspector Bailey, and he crept out to the door.

As soon as he heard voices, coming from outside, it was evident that the media had arrived. However, as they continued talking, they all became interested, and he followed Robert and some of the others to the window.

To his amusement, he saw a large group surrounding Inspector Bailey, and two policemen.

News programme cameramen and newspaper cameramen rushed about filming him from every angle, while microphones were being shoved in front of him. They obviously were all part of the national news media. And they seemed very interested in the castle, with its haunted castle look, which they vigorously tried to capture on film.

“Is there anyone famous there?” James inquired, from the side of the room.

“I recognize two of the women with microphones …” Robert muttered.

Bryson and the others shifted back into the room, and sat listening to Inspector Bailey, with a little astonishment, almost transformed by the experience.

“So did anyone discover anything from that video?” Robert asked, standing in front of them, slightly copying Inspector Bailey – who was at the same time now loudly giving a speech on how he would solve the case soon.

Their ears in the room mostly shifted from side to side, verifying their suspicions.

“I think we should now check the castle ourselves!” James uttered loudly, from the side of him.

“What …?” Sarah moaned, bemused, at what he meant.

“I don’t trust anyone any more!” he argued, losing his temper at something, confusing everyone.

Sarah made a stupefied grin. “What do you mean?”

James jumped to his feet, and paced about in front of them. Then he stopped in front of the television screen, giving indications that he was going to come out with an embarrassing speech about something, or argue with them.

“There is nothing mentioned there that says that we could share the search. It said that the person who finds it could have it!”

Instead of everyone in the room arguing with him, as Bryson expected would occur, a few of the women suggested that they believed that he was wrong, and the rest agreed, and they all ignored him.

Robert just laughed, and remained silent.

When the room turned silent, Robert moved beside James. “What do you think you are doing …?” he argued.

Bryson noticed that the women in the room now had worried looks.

Sarah glared angrily at James. “You search on your own then!” she grunted, sounding slightly drowsy.

“What’s wrong now?” Inspector Bailey spoke, smiling, as he entered the room, looking content at finally handling what he had been doing. Some vehicle doors banged outside, making him stop to listen.

Bryson heard them leaving, at the front.

“Has someone discovered anything?” Robert uttered, glancing about him. “There’s still a good chance of finding it.”

Bryson looked about him, but nobody said anything.

“Look!” Inspector Bailey vented, seeing the other policemen losing interest, and leaving. “Try looking less on your own more – in whatever groups you want to be in.”

Robert agreed, and James rapidly agreed with the idea.

They accepted the arrangement, and Inspector Bailey left to go to where the other policemen had gone.

 

Chapter 23

 

Faint Traces

 

When they entered the library, through the darkness, Bryson sensed something unusual. But he only grasped that there was less snow on the ledge.

Yet things still seemed different.

It was thoroughly black outside, and they all grouped about the table, on seats, sitting on the floor, or standing at walls, becoming familiar with their new surroundings. Most of them were the people whom James had brought into to help.

Bryson then realized that there had been one difference in the room – the door to the library had been slightly open, and he had firmly shut it. It was strange, as even if it were not open, as he remembered it to be, he could not realize why it was unusual. Powerful drafts were capable of pulling as well as pushing objects around.

He examined individual objects in the room, from different perspectives, trying to see if there were anything altered – and it was apparent that different bits of furniture about the room were in different positions.

“Where are they?” Merton moaned, as he arrived, at the outer door.

“They are in here.” Bryson called out.

Snow sprayed across the window, creating a feeling of warmth, from being in the warm and sheltered confines of the room.

Before Bryson spoke, Merton and Mortimer entered, and, with some satisfaction, glared over at the books.

“There has to be something here!” Merton declared, following Mortimer in the doorway, looking all about it.

“There’s a lot …” Mortimer muttered, trying to see their titles. “But why would they mostly about business?”

“Where will we begin?” Merton asked.

“At the start!” Bryson announced, getting a smile from some of the others sitting or standing in the corner, near to the books. And he reached out, to grab a handful of books.

Merton just randomly chose a pile of books, and put them onto the table, next to him, and sat beside Bryson. He quickly confirmed that the first book was what he believed it was, by examining things in it – until he lost interest in it.

They were soon flickering through pages, trying to speed up the process. Nonetheless, it was apparent that it would take them a long time to look through them.

“There’s a fireplace in there,” Merton explained, standing up, feeling the cold. “If we fetched some logs, built a fire in it, and shut the outer door, we could make it warm in here.”

“Good idea!” Bryson answered, with some of the others agreeing, and following Merton to the door.

Bryson considered helping, but did not bother. However, he removed two bottles of wine and glasses, which he had brought with him.

He gave everyone a glass, and returned to work.

He sipped the wine, while relaxing into the seat.

He turned the pages of books sometimes confused at the contents.

Sometimes having to dust the edges of a book, and hold back a sneeze.

“There does not seem to be very much to see in these!” he finally admitted to himself out loud, thinking of ways to cover the whole library.

He picked up many books, astonished at how little they had to interest him. The temptation to flicker through them increased, and he occasionally glanced through the titles.

Once the wood was freely burning away in the fireplace, heating the room, and not filling the room with smoke, or, as far as he could see, setting the chimney on fire, he added more wood; and he retreated to the books.

He recognized Merton and Mortimer’s behavior and that they intended to stay late into the night. However, he did not know how long he would stay there, as he was tired already.

James was flickering through pages without observing them, as Bryson carefully checked the options open to him.

“Here’s an interesting book!” Merton announced – standing up, and sitting back down – holding the tattered book by his fingers, allowing them to see it. It looked old, and from around the First World War.

“It’s a book about castles!” Mortimer remarked, hold out his hand.

“We’ve seen it!” James answered.

“This castle may be in it!”

Mortimer took it from him, and studied its contents.

It finally became obvious that he did not see it, and he started flickering through the pages.

Bryson felt the warm air from the fire slowly surrounding them. It now felt more like a proper library.

“Well, it’s a start.” Merton muttered. “There has to be more books like it, and luckily there will be one that will be of use.”

Mortimer nodded his head.

Mortimer finally examined it on the table.

Bryson removed the map that he had found in the book, and showed it to Mortimer, telling him how he had found it.

Mortimer carefully unfolded the tattered piece of paper on the table, as they watched on, trying to see what it was.

“Well, what is it?” Merton asked, frustrated after waiting, watching him examining it.

“It’s an old drawing of the castle.”

Merton took it, and held it over the table.

He and Bryson considered the faint lines for a moment. It was a map of the interior – drawn by someone. Perhaps something someone visiting might have drawn.

After some consideration, Bryson was sure that it had not been made by Sir Richard, and that he had not drawn it when he had inherited the castle.

Yet he realized that he might have put it in the book, and perhaps even forgot about it.

He tried to realize what he had been like. What had he actually been like younger? And what had he thought of the castle?

There was a chance that he might have stayed the way that he had been, in many ways, and he might have always had a dream of hiding his money, and had thoughts of it being a good idea, for some reason.

He might even have obtained the idea of where it had been best to hide it from his first searches of the castle. It could be more valuable to them than Mortimer had assumed.

Merton studied it from different angles, and became uninterested in it. He obviously wanted to know why he was so interested it.

“That looks like a faded cross marking this library,” he muttered.

Bryson viewed it, with much interest, realizing that he had forgotten about it. The library was older than he had thought. It even looked strangely marked on it.

This interested him, as he wondered where the original books had been put. So far he had not seen any of them. He randomly searched through the titles for them. But he only saw the books that Sir Richard had put in it.

What did he do with the original books – which must have been there? On the other hand, he might have thrown them away over the years, especially if they had just been unwanted books from the previous person.

Once he spotted Merton had lost interest in it, he swiftly took it away from the table, and put it in his pocket. He then pulled over the book that it had been in, for a close look at it.

 

Chapter 24

 

The Treasure Hunters

 

Mortimer became more interested in observing the room.

“How do you know that Sir Richard never invested his money in something?” Mortimer suddenly remarked. “He could easily have concealed it somewhere – without it being noticeable.”

“Such as that bottle of wine!” Sarah joked, and Bryson stopped piercing the cork with the corkscrew, to smile back to her.

“Bottles of wine are not worth that much,” he joked, checking the label, and continuing with the operation.

“He was a businessman … You kept saying to us. Businessmen like investing in things … Perhaps there’s an item that he expected to grow dramatically in value.”

“Such as one of the paintings,” Bryson commented, making them look at each other.

“What about the paintings …?” Mortimer muttered, turning around, looking at the painting behind him. “Has anyone checked the value of this one?”

“We would have noticed a valuable painting,” Bryson replied, taking the glass of wine, and gently sipping it, to taste it first.

“That’s not that valuable,” Merton responded, remembering he had been checking them. “They are all over the castle. They are mostly only pictures of the estate.”

“But there may be one somewhere else … Hidden!”

Bryson considered the idea again. “You may be right – there may be – we have not even been in some of the rooms yet. I cannot imagine any of the furniture and antiques that I’ve seen being worth that much. There would have been a serious risk of someone damaging it, not realizing its value – or even future owners just discarding it. It has to be something that would not have been damaged, and be in a place where it would have been safe.”

“That’s could be correct,” Mortimer replied.

“I think that we should just continue to search objects about the castle as we go along.”

“Let’s have another look in here …” James replied.

Sarah lifted part of the carpet, at the corner of the room. And James grabbed a loose plank, and pulled it up. Then he placed it against the wall, and used a torch to observe under the floorboards.

They removed more, and examined the stone of the original floor under it, under the thick layer of dirt and old pieces of building materials accumulated there – mostly from when they had built the upper part (built when they had installed the electricity into the castle).

James tapped the foundations, and original castle floor, trying to realize how thick it was. It obviously was very thick and solid, like the walls.

Bryson considered if Sir Richard could have cut a hole in it and buried it in it. However, if he had put it in a place such as that, it would almost be impossible for them to find it, without taking apart the castle bit by bit to find it. The immense amount of places that he could have put it was tremendous – especially if he had cemented into one of the walls, giving it a thick outer shell enough to stop them detecting it as a hollow zone.

He vaguely wondered how safe the castle about him really was. Ancient craftsmen, with only a basic knowledge, had built it. Who would know if they had designed it to last a few decades, or something? Yet if it had stayed up the amount of time that it had, it must be strong enough not to collapse. They could have easily built it to last! He had only seen derelict castles crumbling away, and he had never heard of one such as it falling down. However, he had heard of parts of modern structures collapsing.

“If we could just obtain some more information about Sir Richard!” Merton suggested, looking at the books, with interested.

“What do you think …? Is this Sir Richard’s personal library …? We’ve only searched through some.”

“How many of them are there,” Mortimer replied.

“It’s a large amount.”

“They seem to be mainly business books, but I have not thoroughly checked them.”

“Let’s search for an answer to the clue …”

Bryson shifted out of his seat. “There is a large collection, but we may be able to check them without wasting time.”

 

Chapter 25

 

Uninvited Guests

 

Robert’s face showed signs of strain, so Bryson promptly sat along the table from him, not wishing to displease him. The stress causing it was not in any way evident. There were no signs of anything taking place, or having occurred in his absence.

Nonetheless, he just took it that he was running out of proper ideas – the many other problems – and the grim reality of the situation.

The others stayed almost silent, as they had been, only conferring in mutters, in their groups, which they were working in; with their discussions noticeably avoiding talking about their search.

Robert placed his head in his hands, tightly pressing his elbows against the table, which had already marked his jumper. Now he knew why they used those ridiculous elbow patches.

Robert eventually removed one of his elbows, looking slightly sleepy, making an effort to be sociable.

Bryson fought to rectify a smile, which emerged on his face, while Robert pulled his chair over to him.

“Do you know that the police have not found anything?” he spoke, shuffling a napkin around, and folding it.

“They’re doing their best!”

“They’re carrying out their investigations at the village,” he continued, almost yawning.

“I didn’t know that.”

Bryson checked Mortimer, Merton, and Helen sitting silently, in a line, going along the opposite side of the table. They occasionally took something to eat.

His watch told him that it was later than he had imagined, and that they would not be there long, before they would return to the library, to continue their search. He was still positive that Merton and Mortimer were planning to stay there until it was late, to continue to conduct a proper research of the castle.

“Where’s James?” Bryson asked, trying to find some more information about him, knowing that Robert had been closely watching him, almost following him around – perhaps to see why he had been so obsessed with working on his own. Most of the others seemed to have been working near him, as if he now had magnetism.

“He returned to his room, just before I came here,” he instantly replied, giving a slight venomous grin.

“So was he annoyed at not finding anything?”

“He was arguing, but I don’t know if it had anything to do with him not finding anything. Why …?”

Bryson saw that the others were growing restless.

“Let’s have another look in the library.”

“Good idea!” Bryson replied, leaving with him, observing the pictures on the walls, once again.

Bryson could not see any sign that there was anything of value. But there could be a connection between something and the clue. The answer to the clue could be in one of the scenes of the paintings.

At the door to the library room, Robert turned silent, looking startled for a moment, holding his composure. He proceeded in, creeping, not making any sounds.

Bryson saw the door partially open, and that the light was on.

He stuck out his head, and promptly shoved the door wide open.

Bryson, in one movement, shifted in front of it – instantly seeing James, sitting himself, at the table.

“Did you just come in here!” Robert asked, moving into a seat, surprised that he had been there.

Bryson watched him. “Did you move the furniture in here?”

He sighed. “I was looking around.”

Bryson saw by his tense attitude, as well as his replies, he was annoyed. Perhaps at being questioned.

Sarah emerged at the doorway. Her face showed some surprise at seeing them.

“Are the rest of them coming back then?” James asked, curiously.

“Apparently not.” Robert voiced, watching him become happier.

“Who relit that fire?”

“We did,” James confessed.

Sarah stood where she was, staying away from them, as though waiting for James to continue, and perhaps somehow sort out a problem.

“Look!” Bryson moaned. “We are searching together.”

James and Sarah suddenly moved out of the room, and started whispering.

He tiredly turned to them. “We’ll share it …” he replied.

“We agree!” Robert swiftly answered, humorously. “But you’ll have to find something first!”

They vaguely smiled at each other, with slightly embarrassed expressions.

“Of course,” James muttered, “they’re just useless books, and we are wasting our time looking for anything.”

They began where they had been searching, before leaving to have a meal. Bryson and Robert built up the fire, so that it was heating the room more. It now seemed colder. It might have been the amount of people in the room, actively moving around, that had been there.

Bryson watched James and Sarah return, and saw that the agreement between them would last. And that they were in complete agreement over something else.

He occasionally observed them, from the edge of his eyes, trying not to look at them too much. He watched them to see what he was missing.

They were just examining the covers more than the contents. It was all that he needed to know, to realize that they would not find much.

He had occasionally walked along examining them, without removing them off the shelves.

It was noticeable that Sarah did not fully know what she was looking for, and was going out her way to please James. He did have a good idea of what he was looking for, and was insisting on looking for it in particular – especially in the titles.

He was sure that if the map of the castle had not fallen on the floor, that they would not have found it.

There was something about hunting for hidden things that he did not like. There were too many things suggesting where things could be. The mind could almost turn anything into looking like a clue, just by staring at it for long enough, if it wanted to find something badly enough. They could follow false clues to the day that they left if they were not careful. He was sure, that if they had not already been doing it, that they would start doing it as soon as they had checked the main places at the castle – and had no real ways of finding it.

Here they were searching a library for the answer to a clue that could be anything. The amount of things that the mind could associate with it was vast. He doubted if the treasure seekers that he had seen in films, who had chased after clues, could have answered the clues, which they had solved, in real life. Why had he never heard of anyone chasing after treasure? As far as he was concerned, the people who had found things had been looking for them in things like ships, which people had recorded as having treasure, and which something had sank in a specific region – not by solving strange riddles! People found them with machines and knowledge.

They would need a great deal of luck. People customarily only found treasure, searching the places that ships sank.

He realized that he now did not believe that people following clues, from things like Egyptian sites, ever found anything. They endlessly chased after the Holy Grail, Golden Fleece, and Egyptian treasures. The people who had found such things had been lucky – to have been in the right places, doing the right things, which had led them to find the things. Many people had found things while looking for other things. And he could not recall hearing of any of them finding what they had been looking for. However, he had not heard about that many searches.

He tried to compare their circumstances with what he had heard, but he could not recall anything.

He was sure that most people would have no real reasons to report finding anything. Why would they want to? Why tell that people had actually gone about hiding treasure, leaving maps, and riddles?

Would real treasure maps, which people drew, be incomprehensible to everyone else? They surely would try to stop someone else putting their hands on it. Why would they write down obvious places and names that they knew? If someone found it, the person would take it – if the person knew what it was (especially someone with an interest in it).

They could easily use codes and words that other people would not be able to understand. Perhaps they would miss out and muddle up things on it, so that other people would not be able to establish things, and if numbers were co-ordinates or paces. They could put in false clues, and easily remember the real ones.

Furthermore, the clue that Sir Richard had left could be incomprehensible everyone on the planet – apart from him – without him having even realized it. He might have based it on something that people from his era would have answered off the top of their heads.

Bryson was beginning to believe that James knew something, and it would not take long before they found out about it.

Chapter 26

 

The Real Library

 

As Bryson thought of where the best place to look was, as an alternative to flicking through endless empty books, he remembered the plan of the castle.

Then he watched James measure the floor, and he removed the crumpled map from his pocket. It was more damaged. But the plan on it was in the same condition. It slightly surprised him, as he expected it to have dulled lines and blemishes to the faint marks, because of its already bad condition and ancient age.

Bryson glared, partially blinded by the illumination from the sun, and its powerful glare from the snow. However, when it decreased, he saw much more detail – than he had seen before under the room’s light – and faint lines that had faded, and that had not been visible before.

He studied the things on it, astonished at missing them. And he saw something at the small cross at the library. The cross was so faint that he could easily have taken it to be a badly drawn mark or correction rubbed away. But he knew that it was something, after some consideration on that it was some form of indication!

Yet its size was not big – it looked too small to be significant – and it was not just a bad drawing, as it had been carefully drawn there. Why had the person gone to such lengths to draw it so well into the sketch?

Bryson stood up, and started helping James to measure the room, who took it that he knew what he knew.

They paced across the library room – from the furthest wall into the outer study. Then they left the room, and they paced along the corridor, to the same distance.

At the door to the next room, they saw that there was a large distance between that room wall and the library wall. And the room wall did not sound as thick when they tested it, and it was not as thick a stone wall as in the other rooms.

It had to be some type of cupboard where they had once stored things, and they had no longer used. If so, someone had hidden it, like the secret tunnel leading to the kitchen.

Had Sir Richard known that it had been there? And had he been the one who had marked it on the old map, and had forgotten about it?

Nonetheless, how could they check it? Where could the entrance to it be? It could be sealed, but there could be a way to climb into it.

Bryson considered it for a moment, remembering the last time that he had been up at the top floor, and the hole in the wall that they had made to enter the tunnel. Did James intend to knock a hole in one of the walls?

Robert’s face showed puzzlement, indicating that he had not realized what it was. There was something in the book in front of him that interested him more.

 

“I’m not sure,” Bryson replied, removing some books, and tapping the wood, listening to see how hollow it was. There obviously was not any stone behind it. He was sure of that!

“Why would someone put library shelves over an empty area?” James replied. “They normally put them on a wall – attaching it – making it secure! – using the full amount of room available for it.”

“Which looks small to me!” Robert answered.

James marched over to it, and tapped it at various places. “It’s hollow!” he firmly confirmed.

Robert dropped his book onto the table, suddenly looking more energetic – gaining energy from the thrill that there was another discovery about to be investigated.

“It would be a shame to ruin this library,” Bryson explained, considering the tunnel that he had made. “If there’s nothing there – we could make a hell of a mess!”

“How can we check what’s behind it then?”

“We’ll need to tug at it,” Robert replied. “Then we may be able to find out what is holding it in place.”

“They had to have fixed it to the roof, floor, and walls. How else could they make it stay fixed in place like that without it?”

“Let’s check it first, before we come to any conclusions.”

The three of them went to different places at the shelves, and they synchronously yanked at it – feeling its weight and that it was thick, heavy wood.

Robert’s side then slightly shifted outwards – proving nothing was holding it there, and that it only had something stopping it going further into the hollow section behind it.

“Let’s pull Robert’s section out,” Bryson uttered, “and see if we can shift it any further.”

When they grabbed and heaved at Robert’s side, it shifted easily – and they continued pulling it out in stages – like a giant door.

There was no sign that anything kept it there. Its weight was enough to hold it. And Bryson looked for what had been stopping it moving further inwards, and he found a dark space had opened up behind it.

Large webs stretched across it like a giant veil.

Bryson allowed James to go into the gap, pulling away the layer of webs. At a position where the blackness engulfed him, he fumbled about with a cable on the wall.

Suddenly, the whole wall shifted outwards, and Robert automatically pushed it, until it was near the window – revealing a hidden section behind it, full of books.

“It’s another section of the library!” James uttered first, looking confused.

“Someone must have put it there to fit in more books,” Robert uttered excitedly, looking at the cable.

Bryson traced the cable, while they watched.

It went into the wall that the corridor was behind. It had to be connected to something to open it, in the direction of the study.

“That’s crude,” Robert observed. “I’ve never heard of that before. Perhaps it’s a Victorian invention … They had such contraptions …!”

Robert glared at the books with much interest. “These are a lot different …”

Chapter 27

 

The Diary

 

Bryson observed the whole inner library, as he entered it, from a distance, seeing what would become noticeable. His sight instantly fell on an old black book.

For some reason, he could not determine why it seemed as if it had been placed there!

He soon realized that it was not a normal book: it was a diary, and it had events scribbled through it with a quill pen.

“What do you have?” James asked, with interest.

“It’s a diary …”

Bryson conjured up images of one of his ancestors, wearing giant ancient clothes, at a desk, at it, giving their daily thoughts …

Yet the more he read it the more important it became, and it then gave him details of hidden treasure.

There was no doubt about it, and he dropped it on the table not caring if it damaged it.

It was an authentic diary of one of his ancestors, who had stayed in the castle during the Victorian era, and who had been the daughter of the owner. It gave extended accounts of the woman, the activities that she had taken part in, and the things that had happened to her. It was so personal in places that he was sure that it had not been supposed to have been read by anyone except her, and that she had written it to herself to look back on at an older age.

The references in the journal to a treasure began with mentions of tales that had been passed down to her by her father, who had insisted that the family had passed the information down to him (as they had done since the construction of the castle).

“So what is it?” Robert remarked, observing his strange reactions.

“I think that there’s another fortune hidden here!” Bryson uttered, astonished, dropping the book again, producing a bang. “This woman’s father told her about a treasure that their ancestor who had the castle built had hidden here …

“There’s a page missing!” he announced, frantically looking for it.

He then lost interest, and read more, trying to find something that would prove him right.

“Do you know,” he explained aloud, “that William Randall hid the remains of his vast fortune …”

This finally grabbed Robert’s attention.

“It actually says that?”

Bryson turned it about, pointing at part of the text. And he took it, and read it for ten minutes.

“It does: it says William Randall hid it in case any of his enemies attacked the castle. It mentions that he intended to capture the castle back, and that he died with it still hidden …”

Chapter 28

 

Perilous Endeavors

 

There were no clouds in the morning sky. The snow had stopped at around midnight.

Bryson lifted the previous day’s newspapers from the floor, below the bed, and recollected the weather, just before he came to the weather forecast. There was a worsening forecast for the rest of the week.

The servant’s death, on the front cover, was startling, but he had known and expected to see it. What it surprised him about was how far they described where the castle was.

He did not know why the reporters and other media people were taking such an interest in the place.

But it was the twenty-first century. People, even about this region, would not take news events, even happening around them, very seriously – and take that much notice. However, he was sure that they would have noticed this story, with a murder occurring.

It made him fully realize how out of the way the place was.

Bryson lifted the sheets, to climb out of bed, and gave a spontaneous shudder, as he felt the coldness of the room – with a slight draft blowing through it, from the door to the window.

He dressed himself quickly, and instinctively, ignoring it, trying to think of a way to warm the room. Then he moved over to the window.

From the snow, there were no signs that any cars had entered or left the castle – also proving that the servants had not arrived yet.

He considered how they would arrive at the castle if the snow blocked the road, as it probably would.

It was just like Sir Richard to die in the middle of winter – while blizzards were tormenting the landscape.

Bryson filled a bag with some things that he wanted to take with him. He cleaned his winter jacket, and folded it over his arm. It felt slightly damp though, which could prove that some dampness had entered the room.

He wanted to go out before it snowed.

He unlocked the door, and closed it at the outside.

There were no sounds from the other rooms.

None of them had even suggested seeing the hidden library, and it surprised him that they had not found it – considering the amount of ground that they were covering.

As he wandered through the silent corridor, towards the library, and to Merton and Mortimer, he considered what to do. There were two main options, which he could see: they could stay in the library or they could keep looking in the rooms.

He glanced into some of the rooms, to see if there were any doors similar to the door on the library room.

At the library door, he heard vocal tones from inside. They sounded very awake, and that they had gone in there not that long ago – rather than them being there for many hours.

But they usually were more awake at late and early hours.

They usually needed to stay awake to check things satisfactory. Even though many investigators set up their equipment and left it – and checked the results later.

They enjoyed their work, and the thrill of the encounter. But he was unsure that they had fully accepted that there were real dangers.

One look in the library, and at them, confirmed that he was right – they were active, cleaned up, and ready for action.

What they were thinking of doing was not quite clear though, and he could not imagine that they were excited about sitting in the library.

The books were at their feet, and they were studying opened books, all over the table.

“Did all of you have anything to eat?”

“Yes!” Mortimer replied. “And we had a good meal last night – with Inspector Bailey.”

“Did you find anything here?”

“Nothing significant!” Merton replied, looking slightly guilty. “There are Victorian books on psychic research, which are very interesting, for our normal research, but there is little to do with here. Other than the fact that the books show that someone here was interested in explaining what was occurring here.”

What did they think of the castle now that they had read the stuff and had conducted their experiments (besides being confused about certain things)? What sort of ghosts went rampaging through woods?

If the local stories were correct, it was capable of smashing to bits a horse carriage, and it could knock over trees.

Its strength must have limits, or the entire wood would have trees strewn about it, as though a hurricane had been through it.

However, when they had checked the wood, there had been no prints from it, and there had been no noticeable trees turned over. But it might be able to do it under the certain circumstances (which could mean that it could change its strength). Perhaps it could change its speed, making it even more dangerous.

It could be an entity with a type of computer intelligence, programmed to attack humans.

But who had programmed it?

“We would like to see those tombs you mentioned!” Mortimer declared, smiling – instantly grabbing his attention – producing thoughts of it smashing him to bits.

Bryson hesitated for a moment, and steadied himself – calming his mind.

They obviously had a good reason for wanting to go there. Even though he did not know why it was so important.

It even managed to overshadow the sounds of that room – perhaps for the first time in his life.

What would his life have been like if he had met with those things in the wood …?

“Why do you want to go there?” he answered.

“There are numerous reasons …” Merton stated, obviously avoiding answering his question. “We want to look around – as part of our research!”

“Nothing should happen during the day,” Mortimer continued. “It only manifests at night …”

“So all the stories say! If you want to go there, then I’ll take you. But I would prefer to go now, if you do not mind. It becomes dark pretty early here. There’s also a chance that it may snow today.

“Perfect!” Merton replied.

Bryson walked over to the window, to look about the trees. A few crows flew over them, indicating that there was food or something near them – and they were hungry.

Suddenly, he saw something moving to the castle, through the wood.

The figure of the butler emerged, on the road going to the castle, which was attracting the attention of the birds.

The rest of servants appeared, with the butler leading them towards the castle. He was sure that they had walked from where they had parked their vehicles. They more than likely had left them at a place on the road that would not be covered over in deep snow, under a thicker part of the wood, where they could reach the main road from.

He was not aware of how dangerous it was. Why had nothing happened to them before? Surely people had walked through there, in the dark, countless times, over the years. The place would have had the same weather conditions – the climate had created many blizzards over the years. Could the place somehow be out of reach of the things in the wood? Moreover, had he come across it by accident – being incredibly unlucky? Its haunts, according to the stories, were at distant and unpopulated regions of the estate. There was no noticeable logic to this logic!

He listened to the servants enter the building, laughing at a joke. He realized that they might be able phone the local council, or where the snowploughs were, for the region, to ask them to clean the road.

“Let’s go …” Mortimer muttered, moving to him.

Merton and Mortimer led him to their room – where they put on some thick jumpers and jackets.

Once along the corridor, they increased their pace towards the back door. However, as they moved outside, and they saw the depth of the snow, they walked at a normal speed, trying not to become too tired.

On their entrance to the trees, he looked for anything suspicious in front of them. There were no footprints or anything like that, but he saw a few marks that looked as though something large had been there, but it became clear that it was just the wind blowing through some trees.

Distant screeches of crows appeared and vanished from ahead of them, and he listened for any sign of anything. He realized that it was the complete absence of normal things, and the unusual silence, which hid everything there. (Sounds did not seem to carry very far, and the crows were probably screaming, communicating.)

His tired eyesight was all he had to detect anything there, and the vast amount of shapes and shadows, constantly changing about him, was too vast to search. There could be someone behind any of the hundreds of trees. If they had a dog, it would have helped immensely.

He wondered if humans had been losing senses that could put them in danger in such places – which all the other animals seemed to rely on, for their survival.

What captured his attention, more than anything else, was that Merton and Mortimer were in a rush to see the tombs. They were not just tombs to them – they were something important.

Had they came upon something that had told of something, which told them that something existed out there, which could perhaps show them why the place had something haunting it, or perhaps solve part of the mystery? However, if the others had affected them enough, it might be something to do with the money. But where would they have found that information?

As they went deep into the wood his curiosity grew, especially because Merton and Mortimer refused to speak about it, and trudged on, determined to complete their mission. He tried in vain to slow them.

“What is so important about going there?” he finally groaned, walking beside Mortimer, who had perspiration over his brow, and was breathing deeply.

“It interests me,” he replied, making Bryson smile.

“Does it have to do with: finding the money here?”

“That as well!”

“Perhaps I can answer your queries first – since I have been there and looked around there – and you will not have to wait to acquire the information!”

“That’s an idea!” Mortimer replied, finally slowing down, to a reasonable speed, allowing him to think.

“What’s the main thing that you wish to know?”

“We really want to look about there, to see if we can find out anything – especially from the writing that we were told is on the tombs. And we wish to see if there is any clues about the occurrences …”

“And, by chance, do you think that Sir Richard hid the money away out there – at the tombs?”

“They were considering that clue – ‘where the last dwell’ – and they think that it refers to humans …”

 

 

 

II

 

Lost in Time

 

 

Chapter 29

 

Mysterious Discoveries

 

“You may be correct about it referring to humans,” Bryson explained, “but none of my ancestors, in the tombs, were the last …!”

“We believe that it may have something to do with your ancestors in the tombs,” Mortimer carefully answered. “They could have believed that they were ‘the last’!”

Bryson smiled, and thought about it once again. From their angle it was slightly astonishing. The reason that he, and probably the others, had not believed that it had been true had been because they had not been the last – there had been as many of them as there ever had been. But they might have believed that they had been the last! Or, for some reason, one of them could have believed that the family would not have any descendants, or something like that, and had something written on one of the tombs.

“So you believe that there may be something mentioning the clue on one of the tombs!”

Merton clapped his hands, congratulating him, on his reply.

“Nonetheless, we just want to look around, for anything of interest – especially to see the tombs.”

Bryson was sure that there was more, and just accepted their reasons, with interest.

“We should have brought torches …!”

“Why do we need torches?” Merton anxiously inquired, shoving his way through a deep area of snow, moving next to him.

“There are stairs running down – to the tombs, and there are no lights – in the underground chamber.”

“Therefore, we’ll have to go back!” Mortimer grumbled, coming to a standstill.

“No! It has light. It would have been better …”

“My key ring lighter should be good enough,” Mortimer replied. “If we need it to read them.”

Bryson worked out the position of the road, and where the place was where the servants would have left their cars. It was further away than he had thought. This part of the wood was more isolated.

Even though the wood held many hiding places, where anything could be – including where the killer of the servant could be lurking, it was far from being as bad as it had been at night. At the most distant parts, as far as he could see, through all the gaps in the trees, he imagined the dark shapes of the trees, branches, and undergrowth as black figures, dwelling there.

They had correctly timed it, as the sky had hardly changed since they had left – except it growing brighter.

When he had told them that it was best to go there before it was nightfall, he had not meant to race there. If anything did appear, it would surely kill them. They would not now be able to run properly. The snow was thick and rugged, and it was too hard to keep a reasonable speed going through it.

Merton instantly halted, removed a cigarette out of his packet, and handed him one. He quickly lit them, before he moved away from him. But he persuaded him to go slow, while they smoked. Mortimer eventually noticed that they had dropped behind him, and waited for them to catch up. He then walked slowly along with them.

The pace did not last long, and Mortimer soon had them going after him again, but at a more controlled pace.

There were hardly any differences to the wood, even though he was looking for prints of creatures anyway. It now seemed even more stranger thinking of them, and the murder of the servant and footprints from the castle.

Why had there been a stranger there at the castle? How many people would have entered the wood? Had the person walked there, or had the person arrived by other means. Nobody had seen the stranger, according to the police. The person had to have been watching the place.

Why had he not left as soon as he had committed the crime? He had been in the castle when the police had arrived. Had he been hiding somewhere, perhaps doing something, until they had arrived there?

The trees had slightly sheltered the area that they were in, from having too deep snow, but in areas, it had patches of thick snow, fallen from the branches over it.

As they approached the building, Mortimer went further out, in front of them. Bryson recalled seeing something in it that resembled a stone seat, and just increased his pace.

Mortimer only stopped to rest when he reached it.

Bryson led them around it, cleaning some of the snow and dirt away from the windows that he passed.

Some had small cracks in them, from something. But it must have been there for centuries.

Mortimer hesitated, as he crept through the door, vaguely surprised that it opened. Bryson nodded his head, and went straight to the seat in it. Even though it was more like a block of stone than a seat, and was there for decoration – like the columns, urns, and other articles.

Merton sat beside him, and Mortimer strolled around its walls.

“It’s dark!” Merton confirmed.

“What do you think?” Bryson asked. “Do you still think that it’s here?”

“You have a point …” Mortimer moaned. “Who would put it away out here! Your uncle would have to have been very eccentric to put it here. Or really determined to hide it from everyone.”

Bryson was still convinced that Sir Richard would have had the money close at hand – making it safe – with it there if he needed it.

In fact, it could even be the best clue that they had, as he was sure that he would not have left it for such a long time anywhere else. He would have to have known that he would never need it, and put his trust in the fact that nobody would have found it.

The interior had much more light than the last time. He was positive now that they had used candles to light it, and he saw places that they could have placed them. It did not have such a bad design, which made the vault under them too dark.

“Do you think that this place is haunted?” Bryson joked, out of curiosity.

“Have you heard anything about it …?” Mortimer instantly inquired.

“No, but it’s in this estate … I wonder if anyone has ever checked it! I cannot even imagine any sane person staying out here in the middle of the night, especially with those things rampaging about the wood.”

Bryson observed the interior, and the windows in more detail. It was in good condition for its age, but it would need a large amount of cleaning to remove the stains from the stone, done by years of wear and tear, especially from the bad weather conditions.

“We can check it!” Merton explained. “We can set up some of the equipment at some other time …”

He wondered if they would run if the things in the wood attacked. They did not seem to see that there was any deadly danger.

Yet he had only heard the things, and seen the light.

He did believe it to be a good experiment – leaving their equipment there – but if it led to them staying in it, and those things turned out to be like what he had been imagining them, then it would be the worst mistake that they could make.

After five minutes of silence, and a proper rest, Mortimer went towards the steps.

Bryson waited until Merton followed him until he joined him.

The steps showed signs that water had recently made it into the building, and had flowed down into the vault, but it had not reached very high at the bottom. They had compensated for leaks, from the door allowing water entering into the structure, as the tombs were far above the ground.

The building also was on a small hill, on slanted ground, which would not allow it to become flooded.

It was a strange design; apparently designed more for its looks … What else would they have wanted …? It hardly was a place, where people would want to stay.

The original castle had been a castle, and a type of fort, as castles tended to be – so there were few leisure places in its originally structure.

The area with the tombs was large, and many areas had remained empty, ready for more tombs. Bryson wondered if there would be any more, and if the next owner would copy Sir Richard – and not bother.

The more he saw the tombs the more he wondered if it proved that the person who had it built had been religious. However, he might have only wanted a respectable place, and for people to remember him for many centuries.

Merton copied things from a tomb onto a piece of paper, while Mortimer just read them, and thought about what the words meant.

Chapter 30

 

The Tombs

 

Mortimer’s attention remained on the tomb of William Randall – the oldest there – the person who had built the castle – and he had been the most likely to have known why the supernatural disturbances were taking place.

“It’s just as Robert said, and definitely to do with your clue!”

He looked slightly annoyed, when Merton disturbed him, and he could not make any sense of it as an answer.

“So we’re still at the same place as before,” Bryson muttered.

The whole event confused Bryson.

Mortimer stopped, and Merton started copying down the words from other tombs. Bryson was then able to take a close look, with Mortimer’s key ring light.

What sort of person had William Randall been? Bryson examined the features of his tomb, all the tombs, and the vault that he had built.

However, he knew that their hopes of finding it there were little.

For a long time, Merton and Mortimer went from tomb to tomb, and he did likewise – continuing to read them – until it was obvious that they had everything there.

Merton eventually lit a cigarette.

Bryson lifted his bag from the ground, noticing that dirt was beneath it.

“If the others thought that they all were the last of something,” Merton theorized, “it could be in any of the tombs.”

“That’s a good point,” Mortimer moaned. “That writing on the tomb could just refer to it. Or it could be something to put people off. Was your uncle as crafty as that?”

“He might have been – I do not know. He had been a ruthless businessman, who made a fortune. But he seemed to like games – hiding his money like he did …”

“How obsessed was he at doing it though?” Merton asked.

“That’s what I want to know.”

“So let’s assume that it is in one of the other tombs,” Merton continued. “What one would it be?”

“I don’t think it’s in any of them.“

“None of the others do either,” Mortimer replied sincerely.

Bryson tapped the floor with his sole, almost putting a grin on his face. It was absurd! Who would want to bury it in a burial site?

He ignored it, and walked about, feeling restless.

Pieces of material had fallen to the ground from veils that had been at the sides of the walls. The place had a morbid look.

“It might have been your uncle,” Mortimer muttered, “who thought that your ancestors in the vault had been the last of something.”

Chapter 31

 

The Intruder

 

Bryson stamped hard, with his sole, into the vault floor – listening for any variations in tone, and for any hollow regions.

Even as he walked to new spots, he continued listening and feeling for any movements.

Yet if it were buried below, it could be drenched in water. And he was sure that Sir Richard would have had to have found a place above the ground.

He banged and tapped parts of the wall, as he walked around it.

They could be there all day searching, for nothing. It was no use – it was not there! – and he was growing tired.

“Let’s take the information and go,” he finally announced, annoyed. “We’re wasting time! We can find out what that tomb meant elsewhere.”

Merton and Mortimer instantly agreed, and they speedily followed him up the stairs, while he still instinctively listened for anything beneath his feet.

The bright warm sun was glorious, and the building was dull and gloomy.

Mortimer strangely never rushed on, and seemed to have reached a conclusion. He was leaving with what he had wished to know.

They were just content to walk in the warm sunshine.

Sparrows flew about the trees, about them, knocking the snow down, making Bryson consider why there were so few. He had been taking it for granted that it was the freezing conditions, altered winter landscape, expelling the wildlife.

The last time that he had been there, it had been at a different time of year, and he recalled that there had only been crows about the wood.

The place would make a good golf course: if they removed most of the trees …

“What’s that …?” Merton revealed, wandering into the nearest trees. “Someone’s …!”

“They’re fresh footprints!” Mortimer exclaimed, arriving there before Bryson.

Bryson crouched near them, and measured their size.

“They look the same as the prints that we followed from the castle,” Merton declared.

“That killer could be out here …!”

“And I’ll bet that they were not there when we came here,” Mortimer remarked.

“Let’s follow them!”

They trailed away into the undergrowth, in roughly the same direction as the castle.

“Where do you think he is?” Merton asked suddenly.

“Somewhere over there,” Mortimer said, pointing at a slight angle to the castle.

“He’s gone outwards …”

“He must have seen our prints, and decided not to go across the path – to avoid leaving a trail.”

What sort of person would have done the murder, which had been in all the newspapers (with accounts of the police investigations), and coolly appear after it?

Was the killer unsatisfied with what he had done?

He must be desperate to do something, or not that good. If the police had found those prints that night, they might have caught him.

The person could be insane though!

Yet how had he hidden?

He must be watching the place!

Had he killed Sir Richard? It was possible, of course, and he could be doing it because Sir Richard had done something. As a ruthless businessman, he might have made many enemies over the years.

There had to be a good explanation for it!

Perhaps the police could watch the wood, and as soon as he did something, they could capture him.

“Let’s fetch the police!” he announced, stopping, not considering their plan any longer. “He must be heading for the castle! And he’s already killed someone.”

“We may be able to find him this time,” Merton instantly replied.

“He’s right,” Mortimer agreed. “We’ll need help.”

“The police may be able to surround the area – before he gets a chance to escape.”

Merton suddenly realized how serious the situation was. “Let’s go …!”

Bryson took the lead, and marched through the snow, going straight to the castle.

He could have kicked himself for not having a mobile phone. They could easily have contacted the castle.

He was beginning to feel tired again. And the bottom of his stomach felt heavy.

He was sure that the last time that Inspector Bailey had not been fully convinced that it had been him – even though they had been still carrying out investigations at the village.

None of them had realized that he was roaming the grounds.

The police should have been doing what they had made out they had been going to do – and had men watching the woods as well.

The view of the castle, finally emerging through the trees, was a very welcome sight.

When they approached it, he immediately realized that he would be in the surrounding wood watching the castle, and would be watching them go in. And it would be necessary not to show that they knew of his presence.

He wondered if they could have handled the stranger in the wood, if they had confronted him.

Even though he had strangled his victim, of an elderly servant, he could have a weapon, to make sure that he succeeded with what he was doing.

Bryson started to slow, as they left the trees.

There were no signs of anything, and the crows were not there.

Once they were in the castle, he raced through the corridor, wondering why nobody still ever locked the door, where he had sneaked into the castle.

The others were hardly content with the front door being locked, stopping almost anything entering.

Merton then led them straight to Inspector Bailey, knowing exactly where he would be.

Chapter 32

 

Escalating Irregularities

 

The police superintendent had only been in the front hallway for less than five minutes, and already Bryson had learned more of Inspector Bailey than he had learned of him over the whole time that he had known him.

Inspector Bailey was, of course, his best man, and favorite, and put there to handle the job bestowed upon them. If anyone could solve the crime, it was he.

“This means a lot to me,” the Superintendent warned, as if fighting to stay calm – under intense pressure.

Inspector Bailey mechanically pleaded: “As I’ve suggested in my report: this is not a routine case.”

“This was why we chose you to handle it!”

He turned about, like an army officer, and marched through the doorway, without wasting any more time, almost glancing at Bryson.

It had to have been important for him to be visiting the castle, with no other intention than to encourage Inspector Bailey to do his job (even though he might have gained an insight into what sorts of problems he had).

Bryson now believed that he had missed things. It left him with deep feelings that they had hidden important information – only known to them.

Inspector Bailey now appeared overenthusiastic to get to the bottom of the mystery, barely stopping himself – with his mind continuing to delve over and over into what he had encountered – trying recognize some minute fragment – in need of anything that could progress things, and stop him being suppressed.

Why had the case been so important and interesting though? And why did they have such fierce intentions of solving the murder of Molly? Surely they had a murder on their patch every so often.

Yet had something put them in fear of losing their jobs? There had been more than the usual suggestions in the newspapers that the government wanted them to reduce the crime figures dramatically.

Merton wandered out of the dining room, chewing hungrily at the last morsel of his meal. “So what’s happening now?”

“It wasn’t the killer,” Bryson answered firmly, referring in the general direction of Inspector Bailey, further along the hallway – still absorbed in his thoughts – not noticing that he was standing himself, staring at an empty wall.

Bryson now knew that the case was not the only thing that he had troubles trying to solve, and he was sure that he might have an illness, such as cancer.

“What did they do?”

“They surrounded the estate, and followed the prints … He was caught by their police dogs …”

“So who was he?”

“They’ve not said.”

Inspector Bailey suddenly became aware of the world about him, and casually strolled in their direction, looking at a form that he had hidden away. He seemingly realized the conclusion to something, or more than likely put it aside for consideration, for another try.

“Who was it?” Mortimer remarked, trying to capture his attention, as he rushed out of the dining room, balancing a glass of wine – not rocking it enough to spill any on the expensive carpet, which seemed to be the only thing that was not ancient.

“Try and guess!” Inspector Bailey moaned, slightly amused at his antics.

“One of the locals …”

“Your wrong! It was a reporter.”

“We were following a reporter!” Merton gasped, slightly taken aback.

“That explains a great deal,” Bryson uttered, wondering if Inspector Bailey would ever again take their word for anything.

“It would explain why he hid,” Mortimer explained. “And why he never crossed over where we had walked through the wood.”

“He had his car parked along the road,” Inspector Bailey continued, “and he walked straight through … to the trees over there – where we caught him watching the castle.”

“Why would a reporter go to such lengths to photograph here?” Bryson instantly moaned, not understanding the logic behind it – mostly confused about why he had not even imagined it. “The man could have found more driving in here … At the most, he would only have been refused an interview!”

“The snow blocked the road … And from what I gather the young man went for a walk from there – to here. Incidentally, thinking that it was better to photograph here from the wood. Is that clear?”

Bryson gave a reluctant nod, giving Inspector Bailey an opportunity to move away to somewhere.

He had expected them to be defensive, and not as gullible, with high alertness, questioning everything.

Merton and Mortimer headed back into the dining room, aroused by the scents of soup, and the servants taking in more food for them, leaving him standing in the hall. And he just followed them.

“Are you not having anything?” Merton asked, between sips of soup. “There’s a plate over there.”

Of course, it was a good idea to eat as much nutritious substances as possible; he more than likely would not acquire a chance later. The events had absorbed a large chunk of his precious time. None of them, as far as he was concerned, had properly considered the words on the tomb.

The servants were cleaning up, and, from the outer noise, the kitchen was receiving a final clean. Their antics were now amusing – they sounded as though they were expecting them to provide another body for them to deal with, and that the place should at least be clean to a high standard.

There were suggestions that the recent events were to appear on the news.

He could just imagine them spending the day occasionally taking looks for bodies.

They could even be suspecting them – they had more motivation than anyone else did – they were trying to acquire the money. They could be keeping silent, believing that the killer would be the one who would be their future employer. He could not imagine working there as a servant for a strangler of a servant.

Chapter 33

 

Deadly Quest

 

A rhythmical patter of weak planks, clattering under their feet, echoed amidst the corridor – reflecting off the thick stone walls.

Bryson and Merton rhythmically copied Mortimer’s steps.

Even though the rooms about them were dark, he was sure that they had no damage done to them, and that the others had not been there. It was more than likely that they just did not believe that there was anything there.

His thoughts returned to the recent events, and he wondered why they had not suspected a reporter. Did they judge people by their jobs so much that they could not imagine it being one?

He started to recall the main reason for them having believed that it had been the killer. Originally, he had believed that it had been him, when they had followed him through the wood, because of his footprints being similar to the prints of the person who had been at the castle.

They could have been very much mistaken, and he might have been so cool due to his cover …

He would have experience of the police – how they work – and what he could get away with, being a reporter. He could have been ready to make out that he had been investigating the crime.

Yet, he could see their point, there was no real evidence that it was him, and what sort of reporter did something like that. He could easily be an inexperienced one, working for a relatively unknown newspaper – desperate to give an impression …

The facts sank in – reporters did not do such things, as they would have little reason to do so.

They moved straight to the library – wherever it was – in the corridor (darkened by the early winter nightfall). The light switches were now too distant, to make any sense of using.

He would have expected the whole corridor to have switches along it, which was the most logical idea.

He would continue his search of the books, and trying to find any clues, especially anything to do with the words that they had seen on the tomb.

The library did not have any indications that anyone had been there since they had left.

If Robert had been there, there would probably have been signs of it.

“It would be a good idea to install closed-circuit cameras about this place,” Merton sighed, relaxing into his seat, almost fully relaxed for the first time since their hike. “Think of what they could capture from the outer walls …”

“That’s an idea!” Bryson uttered, thinking of it.

It would be a good idea for them as well, as they could search through the tapes for any unnatural disturbances.

Bryson went to the window, even though it was dark.

The outside was more menacing that ever, especially with it being on the ground level – where someone could sneak about, at the window, at its hidden regions.

His awareness of danger was high, especially with the amount danger that they had confronted. What was stopping something from the wood smashing in through the window.

If it had happened before, they would not necessarily know of it. It could easily have happened, and the residents put it down to being something else. People said very little about the castle.

The people who had once lived there might have avoided the lower rooms at night. However, the lights might deter any outer occurrences.

What a good idea it would have been if they had installed cameras.

And they only needed a few of them to cover the entrances, and perhaps some of the wood – making it impossible to enter without being filmed.

The snow glowed, in lunar light, from the moon somewhere overhead. While its distorted shapes reflected on windscreens, further out.

The wood illuminated, showing its deadness.

Yet would closed-circuit television do much? Accept deter anyone from watching.

But an obscure view of something would be worth acquiring.

Blackness edged against the wood – from thick clouds stretching across the sky – like a thick black curtain.

Bryson strained his eyes, trying to see what he could.

The coldness coming through the window relaxed him, but made him shiver.

A gust blew up the snow from the ground, below the ledge. And he turned, to protect his throat, from a sudden draft from the edge of the window.

He adjusted his clothing, and moved back to where he had been sitting.

He dropped a book onto the table, to look at its tattered cover.

Now it was as if they were there because of their complete lack of information – about anything vaguely related with their present interests.

Had Sir Richard for some reason, having time to spare, made sure that they did not find anything at the castle – rigorously sifting through it – expelling all with slightest suggestion of an answer.

Mortimer spotted his weary facial expressions, and remaining restlessness. “We should try to find out something. And we’ve not properly considered what the words on the tomb mean.”

Mortimer removed his bit of paper, and he stretched it over the table, taking any creases out of it, making it flat and readable. Then he pushed it over to him, and he took it from him. But he saw that he had badly scribbled it, perhaps due to the dark vault.

Nothing sprang to mind … It had to be a riddle, which he had kept imaging it as, and a message to someone.

Merton sat staring over at it. “It might not be referring to people at all!” he remarked.

“What would it be referring to then?” he answered swiftly, seeking facts.

“Spirits of the dead!” he anxiously uttered, in a strange tone, instantly grasping his attention.

“That could be so …” Mortimer continued, with a serious professional expression – thinking deeply, trying to sort out some way of explaining some belief or something. He resembled a scientist unable to conceive the obvious on a subject.

“Many people in the past were eccentrically superstitious … They knew little – about how things work. Unlike nowadays! It could suggest spirits that were believed to be here!”

Bryson considered if they were typical psychic scientists or now down-to-earth people doing the job, trying to find the answer to everything (like him), which had tormented them.

Strangely, they had proven that something was at work, but not what it was. There was no definite evidence to hold any reasonable argument!

“The answer to the clue,” Merton spoke loudly, deliberately capturing his attention, “where the last dwell, could be referring to where spirits dwell.”

“Or where they had once dwelled,” Mortimer spoke. “Many things alter – over time – even in a matter of years.”

It was a breathtaking thought: it referred to ghosts!

Yet he, and most other people, never knew Sir Richard’s beliefs on that subject, or if he would have done such a thing.

There had been no suggestion from him that it had been it, or even a joke. But if he had not believed that there had been ghosts at Grovnor Castle, he might have used it as a joke subject – to suggest something.

“Somewhere that they believed that they dwelled!”

Merton moaned, shrugging to them – identifying that the riddle might be just as complicated, even with them knowing it.

“It could not be where the tombs are …” Bryson moaned, mainly to himself.

“Not necessarily,” Merton swiftly replied. “They might have built it on the site of where they were or had been.”

Mortimer gave a look of surprise, and briskly thought it over, from various viewpoints. “That could explain why they built it a way out there – where it is not even accurately in front of the castle”

“It may be out of the way for a reason!” Bryson continued. “Most people do not have graves anywhere near where they live. They could have chosen it as it had been out of sight – away from everywhere. At a location where they could reach, without too much strain – but still out of the way.

“Finished!” Merton moodily returned, making Bryson give a smile, and want to quit the argument. “But if it’s on ‘sacred ground’ – or a haunted place – it may be what we are looking for.”

“But why would they put a burial site on ‘haunted ground’? Who would have wanted to have it on ground where there were ghosts?”

“Many people might have!” Mortimer replied.

“Do you think that they would have done it so that they would return as ghosts or something?”

“They could have believed anything! People from the dawn of time have had themselves buried in places that their ancestral spirits have supposedly dwelled. It could have been considered a good idea …

“And why did your ancestor build this castle here, where the legends mention something occurred?”

“He might have,” he resumed, now realizing that there could be some truth in it. His ancestor could have gone as far as that. Moreover, he might have been buried in a tomb where the last, of something, dwelt.

Chapter 34

 

Unconventional Research

 

The sun blazed out, attempting to force life into the wood, which had been pounded out of it. It was as if an unknown element in life hardly existed there.

Perhaps the remains from a forest fire would be enough to rejuvenate it – making it return to its original glory – and pump life into the region. And it could for decades burst out with life, with birds darting about, and creatures such as squirrels hopping from the branches.

Through the trees, far ahead, the unnatural shape of the vault emerged in places, blending into the wood.

Bryson had not noticed that it was possible to see it at that distance. It resembled the other shapes in the dangling branches.

Bryson firmly placed the scientists’ heavy case onto the snow, in front of him, trying to remember what it was. Unsure if it was fragile!

A distant crackle of a branch briefly captured his imagination. What could break them, out here? It had not been as if it had fallen or anything such as that. It had been more like it had broken under pressure, with something heavy going over it.

His eyes scanned snow patches about him, for any traces of clues. Merton, of course, stopped, and shifted back to where Bryson was, as he had done on many occasions with him, throughout their jaunt back into the wood.

There now was something sneaky about Merton now. He was hiding a smile, with a strained face.

He knew very well how heavy the case was. It was by far the heaviest of the equipment that they were carrying, and he was sure that he had intended it to be – for his joke, and to lift the burden he would have had.

Mortimer had taken many precautionary measures, so that nothing like water would damage it. Anything was better than equipment that badly functioned, or never functioned, when needed – and it was not possible to replace it in the near future.

Yet they were going to leave their equipment out here, where they would not go near at night.

If they did have hidden plans, and attempted to stay, they might try to persuade him into doing so. If anything happened, he would never forgive them. It was one thing carrying out their experiments, where there were only chances of them losing their equipment.

They surprised him at times. They strangely argued about the possible existence of paranormal things, but when he insisted that there could be danger, they insisted that the danger was little, if it even existed.

There was no evidence of anything having taken place in the wood, and he had only witnessed noises, which remarkably similar to the ones at the rooms. It was the fact that he had never seen it, and that there had been no signs left from it. All he had as proof that it ever had been there were his reflections of what he had heard.

“Come on now,” Merton restlessly remarked, “we’re almost there.”

Mortimer showed some agitation, at them stopping so close to where he wanted to be. Yet Bryson wanted to rest, and so did Merton by the looks of him. Perhaps Mortimer would help carry the heavy equipment the next time.

“It’s a good day,” Bryson replied, reassuring him, and removing his radio, from his jacket.

He stood, playing with the frequency, moving it in different directions – locating the right place. And he increased the volume. The gap in the trees surprisingly had not completely cut off the signal.

He then realized that there were no forecasts going to be put on anyway, and he flicked it off and dropped it into his pocket. Then he raced after Merton and Mortimer, who had moved away out in front, with full intentions of leaving him further behind.

He had not heard any forecasts, even though he had been listening and adjusting the stations on it for most of the morning. They seemed to have lost interest in it.

“The weather should stay the same,” he finally reassured himself, trying to sense and detect anything that would indicate it. But he could not, and remained unsure.

He should have bought something that would key into the meteorology center, to give him a constant forecast.

Why did they have to take so much equipment to the vault? It was worryingly starting to resemble a test site, than his ancestral resting place.

The amount of time it was going to consume was unthinkable. They would have been better off remaining in that library – wasting time there. There were possibilities that they could come up with something from one of the books. And they, at least, could complete their search.

Bryson rushed over their trail in the snow, trying to catch up.

He was starting to see the point of view of searching for it at the castle. He was annoyed, as they could have searched many different places – especially places that nobody had searched.

Yet there were possibilities that they could shed light on what that thing had been.

He just did not believe their theories about it being the ghosts of the wood that were the last. And he did not really believe that that anything else that they found there would lead them to the money.

Merton and Mortimer rapidly moved into the small clearing where the structure was, with their eyes darted about searching the ground, for any signs of prints that were not theirs.

When Bryson approached it, he hardly looked, but he listened instead.

He carefully placed their equipment at the entrance, leaving it where they could get it.

He felt better without it, and he wandered about, through a deep patch of snow, allowing the heat of the sun to go over his face.

There were possibilities of the money being in the grounds. Surely it was not in the vegetation though!

Bryson peered into the trees, into brightly lit areas – delving deep, in different directions – fascinated by the prospect that he might have overlooked a possibility. What if there was more here than the vault, as Robert had suggested? What if there was another structure or something here? There were possibilities that Sir Richard had hidden it there.

Why did they take it for granted that there was not another structure? What if there were other things out there? They would not have thought that there was a vault in the wood if they had not seen it from the castle. And they had not even known that it was a vault, and their ancestral tombs. They had wanted to discover what the mysterious place had been.

The people in the castle, in summer, when they had built it, might have openly moved about the grounds – and garden – during the day – having such things as picnics. People in the past never stayed inside builds that much. The wood would have been much younger, and full of life, with animals and birds in vast amounts. He could recall many woods that had changed in a few decades – never mind over hundreds of years.

Most of the trees were nothing like that age. A few giant oak trees looked about the age of the castle though.

They could have had places all about the wood where they had visited. Such as a river.

He would like to give the wood a good search. It had to have more than trees. The more he thought it over the more he liked it.

Merton started collecting the equipment, moderately annoyed about Bryson putting more prints on the snow than he needed to do. Of course, he was right, as they needed to check for signs of anything, especially with them carrying out their experiments.

Bryson moved back over his precise trail, making as little mess as he could.

In the vault, Bryson heard Merton saying that he wanted to survey the upper floor of the structure, while Mortimer wanted to concentrate everything at the tombs.

“It would be a good idea having something here,” Bryson agreed with Merton, pushing away the door, going towards them.

“Why?” Mortimer argued, blinded by some desire.

“For one thing,” he explained, “not every grave in the world has a ghost. In fact, I have not heard of any graves with ghosts, and, as far as I have heard, they usually occur where people die. Beside there are no accounts, anywhere, that there is anything here.”

“You’ve a point,” Mortimer quickly agreed, not really seeing the point. “So, where do you think we should look?”

“If this is the place of the last, mentioned in the clue, it does not mean that they would be down there.”

“Okay!” Merton reassured him. “We’ve video equipment that reacts to movements, lights, and sounds.”

“Well, I’d like to have it outside. Perhaps on one of the trees.”

“What!” Merton grumbled, expecting him to reply about putting the camera in the upper structure.

“That’s interesting,” Mortimer replied, slightly smiling.

Mortimer glanced through a gap in the doorway, and at the trees, covered in snow.

“Well, if this is the place where the last dwell, we should have a full view of this whole place, going back as far as possible, into the distance – capturing as much as possible, and the wood.”

“If it snows,” Mortimer went on, “the weather could damage it though.”

“We could leave it at the window,” Merton muttered, thinking of his line of thought. “As well as it filming here …”

“Look!” Mortimer argued. “You can check the sound in here, and you can put a camera over there. Then if we do pick anything up anywhere, we can use more equipment at the place tomorrow.”

Bryson and Merton nodded, still insisting that they were right.

“But if it does snow,” Merton muttered to Bryson, “the water will damage it!”

Bryson removed a waterproof translucent bag for the camera from his pocket, which he had once used before.

“The snow could cover it,” Merton continued.

“I’ll put it at an area of a tree that the snow will not reach, to get a proper picture.”

Merton considered it, and showed a baffled expression, and, perhaps, his thoughts – that it was a daft idea. Then he careful opened the case to fetch it.

Bryson prepared to head for the door with the camera, but Mortimer decided to show him its basic functions.

“It has various means of detection,” Mortimer spoke, showing him various parts of it. “It detects unusual things! It detects various forms of energy. It detects the environment around it, remembers it, and continuously searches for any changes in it, which will activate it. Sound and infrared detection included! It can record the darkest things, which even the eye cannot see, and it can film it in infrared at the same time. And it also records sounds by focusing in on anything that it detects, and it records it in a far better quality and degree than the human ear.”

Mortimer demonstrated its functions, showing him how to work it, and the recorded results.

Even though Mortimer had argued about putting it there, he started to think of it as not just being a useless concept. As something worthwhile might activate it. And it might film the light that Bryson had seen in the wood.

Mortimer carefully fixed it up. He was very experienced with such devices, and Bryson wondered if they could find anything if given enough time.

“It runs – and it’ll automatically turn off …”

Bryson carefully fitted it into his bag, and he securely fixed it onto his jacket, so that he could easily remove it.

He had found the perfect place for it, but he would have to do some awkward climbing to reach there.

Merton and Mortimer stood at the door, as he strolled over the snow towards the trees.

As he pulled himself up the first branches, lightly gripping them, using his legs against its trunk more, he decided to try to achieve a quick climb.

Its branches were more like a strange ladder, evenly spaced, at a few feet apart. The scent of pine mingling with the snow was overwhelming. The view captivated him, encouraging him to keep going up.

Were they wasting their time? Would ghosts activate this equipment?

It might be useless too, as strong winds and swaying trees might ruin the project. A storm might swiftly use up the memory and battery power. But he doubted it! He was now more interested in if it would do its job in a storm.

He realized that they were using the latest technology available, and that science might have finally advanced far enough to get perfect recordings of ghosts.

He considered adapting other technology to progress further.

Perhaps, as Mortimer had once suggested, one day scientists would be the first to capture a ghost with such technology.

A gust of wind made the tree sway about, causing snow to fall over him, and he stopped until it subsided.

The view from the tree was tremendous – and he saw that he was high enough already.

Merton and Mortimer’s figures were in the shade of the building – with their arms firmly folded – looking slightly bemused.

Bryson rested over a branch, occasionally testing its safety. And he spotted a better place for the camera, where it was not observable.

If Merton and Mortimer had not been there, and anxiously waiting on his return, he would stay where he was to rest more.

He considered if there was any primal instinct in his genes to like being in the tree, considering humans had such close genetic links to monkeys.

It was relaxing and interesting!

What would it be like staying there though, in a tree house?

He had seen them out in Africa, with all the comforts that he needed.

Once he had set up the camera, he began descending, shifting downwards, and he quickly arrived at the lower branches.

Mortimer moved down into the lower vault, with his equipment. While Merton continued setting up a sound recording instrument, behind the stairs, next to a window.

At the door, Bryson observed the tree, and instantly noticed how hidden it was, and that he would not see it. If the presence of the equipment altered anything, it might work better.

If anything, it was far more interesting than Mortimer’s plan. He could not imagine anything happening there.

His sight fell on the interior of the vault, and he remembered the sounds in the room.

What was causing it?

Everything had a logical reason! Why could there not be anything existing there? Why would there not be anything at the tombs? In other words, he did not fully understand, and he did not believe anyone properly knew, from what he had heard.

Merton finished, and he followed him down the stairs to Mortimer.

What sounds would they find there? He tried to see Mortimer’s view, and why it would not be a waste of time monitoring there.

Merton and Mortimer adjusted a machine, and tested its recording ability. It fascinated them – capturing spirits from the afterlife, with such devices.

Bryson removed a bottle of wine, which he had managed to carry, and he poured it down his dry throat. Then he continued to take swigs, as he felt it restore his energy.

He tried to think of a new ways of detecting things.

Mortimer passed him, checking what he was doing, as he went to another place.

Bryson imagined a black shape in the pine trees, through a window at the top of the stairs, resembling a ghost animal. Like some primordial memory of an ape, hidden in its blackness. Like a spirit merged with a yeti.

Why did large creatures not exist out here. Although apes and monkeys did not inhabit such northerly regions, normal bears survived in Alaska. While polar animals liked surviving at unbelievable temperatures.

Foxes and deer had survived – while wolves, bears, and large cats had not.

It was relaxing sitting at such a place.

He observed wisps of smoke forming ghostly shapes, over the dimness below him, from Merton’s cigarette.

A gust of wind entering through the door, soon shifted the shapes, dispersing them through the air.

Merton was now content to remain there. He insisted that Mortimer wanted to put the equipment there without any help.

He recognized some of Mortimer’s antics, and that he was going to be there a long time – setting everything up at the precise places and angles, in the way that only he could do it.

Mortimer tapped away at a nail, trying not to make the noise too loud – thrusting it just hard enough to insert it into a crack in the vault wall.

They covered everything – with as much consideration as possible – in the time that they had given themselves. Mortimer still seemed to have thoughts about the camera in the tree. Though he was now sure that he thought that there was a good reason having it there.

The idea had originated from their conversations in the library – that they had built the burial site on the place where spirits, or whatever, dwelt.

Mortimer glimpsed at his watch, and it made him clumsily drop a wire from a machine that he was fitting in place.

Bryson suddenly realized that he was concentrating the equipment around the tomb of William Randall!

Chapter 35

 

Beyond Comprehension

 

Bryson settled down, removed his jacket, and realized that the servants were behaving strangely.

He sensed a disturbing disbelief about something, and that there was something going to occur. Yet there was no indication of what! It seemed, as the servants marched about, doing their regular finishing duties, like they expected them to know or somehow sense it.

It was not only their peculiar reactions, including their rush to escape from the place. Inspector Bailey had a nervous appearance, about something, which seemed above his jurisdiction, and which made him gladly retreat, away to his room.

It had to be to do with the others, and, perhaps, what they were doing to find the money. It almost seemed grotesque, whatever it was.

Were they going to dig up some hideous thing or destroy something that they should not?

Then, as they left the dark and silent hallway, faint murmurs of a stranger’s voice began emerging – from within the firmly shut door of the dining room.

Merton hesitated – moved in front of them – and shoved his head into a gap in the door.

“My god!” he whispered, but swiftly calmed himself, realizing the true nature of something, leaving them wondering what the cause of such a reaction could be.

In the deep blackness, within the room, a few glowing faces, near flickering yellow flames, on candles, became visible.

Mortimer glanced in, shut the door, and showed deep concern. “They’ve a spiritualist!”

“Doing what?” Bryson asked confused, now not recognizing what the problem was.

“They’re holding a séance!”

He peeped through the gap in the door, which this time obviously disturbed the people within.

“What do they want with her?” he mumbled.

Robert appeared from the edge of the door, emerging from dimness, and came through into the hall, swiftly closing the door behind him.

“What are they up to?” Merton gasped, thinking of some implications.

“They’re trying to speak to the spirits …” he muttered, slightly embarrassed.

“Why?”

He smiled, and put his hand at his hip. “To cut a long story short – after a discussion – they decided to bring in a medium to get more information about where the money is. It sounds absurd! I know … But we’re having a great deal of fun anyway!”

Merton and Mortimer stared at each other, giving some hidden communication, making him wonder which of them was the most affected.

“It should be interesting,” Merton finally remarked, to Robert, looking at Mortimer. “We don’t usually allow people to overshadow us in our detection methods.”

“You’re right,” Mortimer replied firmly, as though talking to himself. “I’d like to see what happens …”

“Has anything occurred?” Bryson stated, and Robert nodded that there had not been. However, it was clear that they had just started.

Robert crept back in, leading them over to a place at the side of the room, where they could observe, without disturbing anything.

At first, the medium, an elderly woman, seemed old-fashioned – dressed suggestively like a fortune-teller – using candles in a dark room – but it became apparent that she was creating an atmosphere.

She obviously was not doing it as an experiment, but like a game, customarily done on special occasions.

The people around the table, sat silently, waiting to see what was going to happen, before giving any hint of their opinions.

Even though James had begun giving an occasional shrug – perhaps explaining how stupid he felt.

The woman’s eyes went wide, and she touched the table with her fingertips, feeling for any forces. She showed no sign of knowing what she was dealing with, and he doubted if anyone had told her what could be there.

If they had arrived earlier, they would have been able to explain the situation. She surely must believe in something. What was at the castle might react to her taunts!

Yet it did seem safe: she was just carrying out her procedure. And she did not sense anything different there. Perhaps it would take time though, or it was too early, and that she would need to do it at night.

Her head vibrated, and she shuddered. Then she prepared to do something, which mildly amused James, who now made an absurd expression.

Merton and Mortimer were devoted to searching for anything out of the ordinary. They seemed to signal each other, as it went on, that they were not missing anything.

It did interest and excite most of them, which was what she was concerned with, and he was sure that she would start to act more as soon as they started to become interested in it. She was absorbing their interest – stretching things out, waiting to put in the climax.

Mortimer uttered something to Merton.

Some noises made her open her eyes wide. She looked in their direction, into the dimness.

Her attitude visibly altered. She became serious and cautious about what she was doing, as if realizing that there might be something wrong with what she was doing.

The shadows of the people at the table shifted about, as the candle flames reacted to breezes. The medium used it, as one of her tools, to achieve her goal, to show that there could be some form of presence giving a reaction, and she almost tried to force something into taking place.

Some of the others observed the awesome sight, created mainly by the atmosphere there, not budging in any way, determined to see it through to the end, perhaps to obtain a conclusion (and perhaps receive answers to everything that they had witnessed at the castle, and to where the money was).

Psychics were supposed to be able to solve crimes, but, as far as he was concerned, it was a crazy idea.

Yet the room was cold, colder than he had ever felt it – almost making them shiver.

However, he doubted if he would be able to detect any change in temperature, signifying a real presence, especially with the slight breeze that kept appearing.

A slight click rhythmically interrupted the outer silence, from a wooden clock at the fireplace.

The medium chanted like a witch doctor, provoking the spirits.

Then she looked as though she changed her mind, and she returned to what she had been originally doing. She ignored them, but occasionally checked them.

She seemed to have some beliefs in her powers. She was playing with them, with it as a party trick.

As she seemed to show that she had given up attempting to do it for real, her face tensed, and she reacted, showing she now felt the presence of someone.

Her acting then became worse than ever, and he guessed what she could not do it.

For a moment, it annoyed him: her trying to contact his dead uncle in such a fashion.

Even if they did it, would Sir Richard tell them?

How absurd! How could anyone believe it?

He examined them again, considering how much they believed it.

“Have you any further details to help us find the money?” Helen requested, making James temporary lose control, with an ecstatic snigger.

“You’ll find it,” the medium replied, with a smile, making faces as though something were manipulating her mind. “You should search where your heart takes you!”

Everyone at the table looked either confused or good-humored. It had been what they had been waiting to hear – even if it had turned to an absurd joke.

Bryson sniggered, seeing one of their expressions.

Mortimer pointed to the door, now looking satisfied. And Merton encouraged him to leave swiftly, and Bryson followed them.

Robert stayed behind – with a bemused smirk stuck on his face – with his eyes glued on the medium, waiting to see if she would still do anything. But the medium now was doing a comic act, bordering on the absurd – probably owing to her doing it for so long, and enjoying that more.

She even looked as though she had done it on stage. Parts of it resembled a stage act, which the public wanted for amusement – instead of the real thing. She surely considered herself as a form of fortune-teller.

Outside the room, Bryson listened to Merton and Mortimer talking, and he wondered if they did believe that she could do it.

“Well, that was close,” Bryson jokingly muttered, leading them to the library. “Think what could have happened there, if that had worked …”

“She had trouble!” Merton explained, thinking deeply to himself.

“Do you believe that it works?” Bryson remarked, seeing the opportunity to acquire some more information.

“I did not know, when we went in there! What about you?”

“I hadn’t seen it before – except on television. So I could not fully believe or disbelieve it.”

“I have never fully checked it either.”

“Perhaps we should! We could carry out a proper regulated scientific experiment.”

“Doing what?”

“We could meet with her, after they finish.”

“To do what?”

“We can invite her to visit that room – later – tonight!”

“What will we do?”

“We can wait until the disturbance occurs. Then we can take her there to hear it – to find out her opinion. And we can carry out experiment, and have her contact what’s there.”

Mortimer glared at the floor, looking slightly shocked, and he realized what his real beliefs were.

“If she cannot do the task, it will only prove that she cannot contact anything there after all. But, on the other hand, you may have the chance to find out something, if it really works, which you may never get another chance to do.”

“I’ll ask her. However, I don’t really know what she’ll pick up!”

Chapter 36

 

Beyond Their Limitations

 

Bryson stood silently in the morning sun, beaming through the window of the top floor corridor.

Robert left what he had been doing in a room, and joined him.

They observed the people that James had brought in to help with the search.

Their heavy voices mingled and altered.

“They’re still sure that there’s another structure out there – somewhere!”

“And I gather you want to look about that wood!”

Bryson was more surprised that they were thinking along the same lines now.

It slightly alarmed him, and he tried not to reply, before he had considered it more.

Even if it did sound insane.

“We’re going out there ourselves, but we’re going to the tombs. They’ve set up some of their equipment out there.”

For a moment, Robert looked a little surprised. Perhaps at the scientists checking their ancestral graves.

Bryson thought of how insane it was: all of them looking through that wood with that killer about. But was he capable of killing them in groups?

We don’t have much time left … They’ll speed up the search anyway.”

Bryson spotted the spiritualist leaving the castle, crouched in the back edge of a car, looking guilty of something in particular.

He acknowledged that he should have guessed the medium’s reactions, instead of imagining her as what she had been portraying.

Merton had to persuade her to check the room with cash, which she had insisted he immediately pay her before she would go anywhere near it.

He had not believed that anyone could do anything there by the time she had left.

Even though when she had started trying to contact what had been there, it had deeply shaken him to see her fall back onto the bed, violently shuddering, making the bed loudly bounce, creak, and bang hard against the wall, as if something like an epileptic fit had seized her.

It had soon become apparent that it had not worked, and that she had decided just to act.

They had been too sleepy to explain anything to her.

He had been wondering if she would have believed it, if they had said what it had been. But he doubted it: she would never have accepted it.

He disregarded the radiating light, pulsating over his face from the sun.

He wondered what results other such experiments would do.

They could find someone else, who to do it correctly. Someone capable of giving them detailed accounts of it, of which they might be able to find some clue to what was taking place.

Perhaps they could find something that could pick up such things – without the aid of humans.

He could imagine vast machines like giant satellite discs receiving signals from the stars, monitoring supernatural disturbances all about the universe.

The corridor, with its silence, became noticeable, and he made slight reactions to it, thinking of what a spiritualist might experience.

The brightness outside sucked his sight away, vaguely blinding him, and he turned.

He pushed back the carpet with his shoe, and properly viewed the full length of the floor.

He instinctively shook a floorboard, to detect what condition it was in.

He decided not to check anything. He did not want to start searching the rooms, as the others were doing. He was sure that they were wasting their time. He would never have found the library if he had just done that.

They should look in all the key places first. And he would insist in trying to find it by other means, when it was possible.

Chapter 37

 

The Search Party

 

People began emerging, and rushing about, trying to search everywhere, like a club outing, organized for a treasure hunt. Their apparent intentions, so it seemed, was to go over the entire wood, in close formation.

Even though they had organized the event together, they were furiously competing to find the money – by searching through the wood in their groups – with some people surprisingly on their own.

The noise was strange, at an outstanding level. Some of the people helping them had even gone out of their way to find more people to help.

Bryson was sure that Robert, or most likely James, had put an offer of a bonus figure for finding anything leading to its discovery.

The emptiness was packed full of action – with shouting, laughing, haggling, and arguing.

It was almost a shame to him that the wood was full of such activity.

The scientists had rushed him away at a tremendous pace – going straight to the vault – making sure that they could not interfere with the delicate equipment.

The rooks sat bemused, listening and observing, overwhelmed, with a hint of amusement. Their strange chants and behavior echoed through the treetops, occasionally making them flutter, and go up into the blue sky, in the golden rays of the sun.

Two men emerged from the trees, closely staring at them, studying their faces. But they were just making sure that they were not any of the others, as they walked straight across their path.

Their agile movements and speed surprised Merton and Mortimer.

They would immediately carry out their checks on the equipment at the vault, and return to the castle with it.

But they also wished to search the wood.

Bryson’s hearing was now less sensitive in the wood, listening to the loudness.

He now wished to acquire some of the knack of the animals of the woods at surviving there, with a proper perception of his surroundings, without it being impaired. He thought of commandos, and survival specialists, handling jungle terrain …

It was really a matter of becoming familiar with it – knowing where everything was and was like. South American jungle tribesmen could easily detect a person’s presence, deep within the undergrowth.

The rooks were almost useless to him now.

He recalled legends that South American tribes had about the spirits of the woods.

He heard faint familiar tones of Robert’s voice, over to the side of them.

The visit to the castle could turn to a disaster, and they might not be able to do anything about it. The killer could be anywhere, out there in that tangle.

Yet there surely were too many people in the wood.

It was risky, but there were advantages in what they were doing. Before he had believed that it had not been feasible to search the wood. Now he was sure that they were doing a good job of it. He could hear some of them running through the undergrowth, just behind them, and they were clearly covering everything.

But another drawback was that they would be leaving footprints everywhere – taking away one of their only detection methods.

At the vault, Mortimer ignored everything and rushed down to the tombs, imagining that he were within minutes of saving the equipment; while Merton and Bryson slowly went to where Merton had left the recorder, on the upper floor.

Nothing had moved, and there were no signs of anything.

Bryson allowed Mortimer time to study the stuff, while he observed Merton checking the machine. After he had played around with it, making sure that it had been working properly, he switched it on. But there had been nothing captured, except for things such as their arrival, at least showing that it had been functioning properly.

“You’d better remove it before they reach here,” he warned.

Merton started packing it away, and he went to check on Mortimer. At the top of the stairs, he tried to make out if he had anything, but he did not hear anything; he was doing something. He had expected him to be rapidly moving about.

Once at the bottom of the stairs, he instantly recognized that Mortimer was disappointed, and had surveyed everything the best that he could have, and he began helping him pack things.

It was easier to do than it had been setting up, with the precise work, placing it at key areas, while checking it had correctly been doing its job at the precise precision.

Bryson checked the thermometers – studying their lowest reading, and that they had the temperature that he had expected (at what the weather forecast could have told him had been the lowest temperature!).

He wondered if disturbances did lower the temperature, and the kinds of readings that they supposedly received – and if it perhaps dropped far beyond what it should.

He suggested to Mortimer to rush more, and they were soon heaving it up the stairs.

They then evenly distributed it between them more, to gain the highest attainable speed, and they headed back.

Bryson just left the camera that he had put up in the tree, as there was not enough time, and it was hidden away. He now doubted that there was anything on it, after seeing all the negative results. And another day would only allow the project to be conducted better. Perhaps if any of the others damaged anything, it would capture it.

Merton placed it on the snow, and moved it around to another position, to help him carry it better.

“It should be worth coming back,” Mortimer confirmed, struggling to balance the equipment evenly on him. “It’ll be worth it just to see what they do, and to find out if there’s anything else.”

A faint shout came from deep in the wood, and another voice hollered out from near them, surprising them at the closeness of the person, without them hearing anything.

One of them started explaining where they were heading towards to the people in the other group. There was no suggestion from either group that they had heard them moving through the wood, and were listening to them.

A sudden whistle appeared behind them, and he recognized that someone thought that he had found something, which clear was the vault. And the person started communicating to them to come over.

Had James informed them of the vault? He wondered if there was any chance of them damaging the tombs, while opening them. They would if they dropped the lids or something! He doubted if anyone would or would be able to replace them or properly repair any damage.

It became apparent that they had entered the region in the middle of their groups – spread out – as they worked their way through the wood.

“We’ll have to be more carefully,” Mortimer replied, stopping to listen to the others behind him.

“If there’s anything dangerous here …” Bryson moaned.

“Inspector Bailey said it would be safe, and even helped them out on where to search!”

“Why did he do that?”

Bryson could hardly believe it! The same indications continually emerged, implying that Inspector Bailey was playing an elaborate game here.

Chapter 38

 

Unanticipated Confrontation

 

They soon started to return, after they had reached the castle, and had put away the equipment.

Their idea that the last were spirits of the wood could mean that it was anywhere about the castle though. It could be even underground, where they were walking. But the point that they were accepting, which must be the case, was that it would not be anywhere such as that.

He had to have buried it at a specific place. He would not have just placed it at any old place – and expect anyone to find it.

Bryson briefly considered the archaeological equipment available to survey beneath the ground. And that Sir Richard might not have thought along those lines.

If it was outside after all, they could continue the search after the ten days allocated to them.

But he doubted it very much if anyone would bother. They would just be wasting their time.

Mortimer insisted in taking them back to the vault first, and they soon discovered that more of them had entered the vault than they had expected. Groups of footprints came in from many angles. But it proved that they were an efficient force, to count on in properly searching the wood.

He now saw how useful it would be to use them in the castle. They could at least triple the amount of searches, and places that they searched. Though, for some reason, he was not sure if they would continue using them.

He stood at the bottom steps, with his eyes following the prints, going from tomb to tomb.

They mostly went to the most obvious places. And although the lids had all been lifted, there did not seem to be any damage.

Then his eyes fell on the darkest region, where he had been unable to observe, and fixed onto a dark shape, which instantly made his heart race wildly, and chill his blood. A dark figure was there – standing glaring at him! – out of the darkest part of the vault – as if from the depths of hell.

It surprised him – at there being someone there, standing watching him, without him noticing.

What is more, he was on his own, in the blackness, keeping quiet – clearly hiding there. And Bryson stood, frozen to the floor, just trying to see his face, shrouded in obscurity, and not moving in any way.

He could not recognize any of his clothing, which looked much more unusual than what the others had (for them freely and warmly to run about the wood in).

When he pulled himself together, he saw that the stranger stood staring eerily at him – not flinching in any way – as though trying to remain hidden, even though they were standing staring at each other.

“What have they done?” Mortimer called down, from the top stair – trying to see what he was doing. Bryson had been so enthralled that he had not even noticed Mortimer had been standing staring at him from there.

Bryson considered what dangers there were in such a confrontation, and whether he should back away.

He tried to see what he was doing, but the blackness engulfed his sight, and he saw nothing.

Perhaps outsiders from the village, such as poachers, used the wood, or it could be a region where they walked through. There could be trails leading throughout the woods. Even though there wasn’t the slightest indication of it anywhere.

Yet one of the people that James had there might have persuaded someone to look separately from them, to acquire the money for themselves. It could even be someone who had overheard what was taking place there. There was a large amount of cash hidden somewhere.

As Bryson began to back away, he noticed that not one sound came from him, and he sensed that there was much more to it. This person was reacting more strangely than he should, and he did not like it.

Mortimer marched down to him, fascinated by his strange behavior. And all he did was remain there – almost forced to allow something to happen.

Mortimer jerked, glared at the stranger, and walked over to him.

Bryson followed him. And a torch clicked on, and the stranger held it beside his face, as though showing his identity, but doing it so his features were slightly hidden, and not clearly recognizable. He saw only his blank expression, with no sign of any emotion.

“Did you find something?” Mortimer muttered, to force him into replying.

“No,” a deep voice replied.

“Who’re you with?” Bryson asked.

“I’m a journalist,” he mumbled, moving the angle of the torch near them, ready to remove identification.

“What’re you doing here?”

He made an expression that suggested that they had caught him doing something.

Bryson was sure that he had relied on there not being anyone there. As though he had been listening to them so closely, from a hiding place, that he had believed that they had been all away out of range, and that nobody would have confronted him – not knowing that they would return there to check it for damage.

How could the stranger have observed them so closely and have stayed unobserved? How else could he have so positively have known?

“Are you the reporter that the police caught photographing the castle?” Mortimer asked, startling Bryson. And, to Mortimer’s surprise, he nodded in agreement.

“What’re you doing back here?”

“To continue what I was doing,” he argued, as though continuing with a reply that he had come out with to someone else, which could have been one of the policemen.

“This is private property,” Mortimer warned, forcing him to leave. “You’d better leave now!”

Bryson followed Mortimer to the stairs, keeping the stranger at the edge of their sight – as he followed them out, staying at the same distance away.

At the top door, he watched the man, who now ignored them. His appearance was surprisingly more professional than he had believed. He marched silently and slowly into the surrounding trees, without reacting in any noticeable way. His behavior had been nothing like any reporter that he had encountered.

He did look strong enough to have strangled the servant.

He was up to something, and he did not like it!

Before following Merton and Mortimer into the wood, Bryson closely examined one of his footprints, and it clearly matched the prints of the reporter that they had found. But that was not all what he was looking for: he was trying to establish if it matched the faint prints of the person who had entered the castle. Yet though it did look similar, he was unable to confirm it, making him leave, considering the absurdity of the police at having released him.

Chapter 39

 

The Cottage

 

Even as they rushed through the trees, dodging branches, shoving themselves through thick regions of undergrowth, a deep chill still gripped Bryson. They had confronted the killer in the vault, who had been roaming the wood.

However, if they proceeded with enough caution now, not to make any fatal mistakes, which seemed inevitable with what they were carrying out, they should be able to handle the situation.

They had to check everything that they could, to make sure that this guy never acquired an opportunity to do anything.

What had he been doing? Had he been searching for the money, now that one of them was not going to inherit it? Yet that would mean that someone had been in it with him all along, and, perhaps, was informing him of their movements (probably carried out by mobile phones).

What had he been doing in the castle when he had killed the servant though? Had he realized that she had known something about his associate, at the castle, and had he decided to kill her before it had been too late? But he might have been just trying to hide some clue, which, perhaps, he had left, and the servant had confronted him.

Deep within the trees, he heard cheers, whistles, laughs, and shouts.

They were from a large group. The others had gathered together.

They sounded too cheerful for his liking. Perhaps as they had joined together for a leisure break.

Mortimer took them away to the side of them, but stayed obsessed with his intentions of rampaging through the wood on a straight course.

It reminded him of playing blind man’s buff. The wood was too dense, and it revealed very little. And their luck did not seem to be about to change either.

It was surprising how endless the wood seemed. All the woods he had previously been in were not endless – and had visible fringes, and had such things as gaps, and hills that could be used to survey land about it.

Merton and Mortimer still did not seem to have any real ideas on where the spirits of the wood were. He had expected some theories on where or what they actually were looking for to arise, and they seemed more to be waiting for something just to appear.

A bright patch appeared in the vegetation at their side, where there were shapes moving about.

Bryson felt how tired he had become, but decided not to slow; and he noticed that Merton was doing the same.

It annoyed him – when he thought about it – that Mortimer was just taking them somewhere the others would go. Did he think that they knew where they were going? And was he planning to join them?

He had expected him to change their direction.

Nothing that he heard from the others made any sense (seemingly meaningless conversations), but he heard tones of water, which mainly were splashes.

He was sure that it was only a small river, from sounds of water rushing along, as they could be normally heard a great distance away.

In the trees, at the center of a clearing, he saw the river leading through, with a pool that they were at.

Their presence drew the attention of some of them.

He spotted Robert, next to James, sitting in the middle of the group.

“If we could hire a helicopter,” Merton stated, “we could properly search all of this wood.”

Merton swiftly lit a cigarette, and blew out puffs of smoke, enjoying its intoxicating effects.

“Where’s the nearest place that they have them?” Mortimer continued.

Bryson watched Merton draw in smoke, trying to gain something from it. “Perhaps the police have one that we can get hold of.”

Merton and Mortimer nodded to disagree, disapprovingly.

“What’s that?” Mortimer discoursed, turning left.

Bryson only noticed a faint shape of light, glowing in a spot of dark green.

“There’s a wall – in all that jungle …”

Bryson peered, but accepted that his sight was now better than his.

“I see it,” Merton admitted, stubbing his butt into the bark of a tree, as sparks blew out into a gust of wind.

Bryson stared again, not seeing anything.

He glared into dimness, as they shifted position, to a slightly different angle, and he saw what had looked like rocks was really some form of wall. It resembled the remains of an ancient house.

As they made their way there, Merton became excited about what it could be, and constantly glared.

If they had found something, they would be lucky.

He started to wonder again if Mortimer knew something and had discovered something in the library – such as a map of the grounds, showing another structure. He had insisted on taking them straight there.

Bryson listened to them to see what they made of it, before he examined it in more detail.

He saw that Mortimer was unduly inquisitive about it. It was a small structure in the trees, branches, bushes, long grass, and plants.

Moss and vines made it almost impossible to see in that denser region of the wood, and they had to shove their way into it.

It seemed remarkable how Mortimer had seen it.

Chunks out of its walls were sprawled about them. But it did not have any large holes.

“The roof seems intact,” Mortimer announced, glaring upwards, pushing away the thick vegetation, as they moved around it.

The walls had thick blocks of stone identical to the castle, firmly cemented together.

Most of the slates were still there.

He heard the voices of some of the others moving on.

“Well,” Merton uttered to Mortimer, “do you think that it’s anything to do with that clue?”

“It seems be as old as the castle, but I don’t see anything …”

The voices of the others grew.

The door was almost rotted away, hanging from rusted bolts.

Mortimer shoved it away, making it screech over the floor instead. The interior had some dampness and rot, and with loose and weak upper beams.

The inside was as gloomy as it could be. Little light emerged through an old broken window, covered over in green slime.

Smells of rot came from places that they passed.

Through the window, Bryson spotted one of the others moving past, looking in a frontal direction.

“Well,” Merton spoke, smiling, “their group never saw it …”

“But is it of any use?” Mortimer continued.

“Who would want to stay out here?” Bryson muttered. “It would be astonishing if anyone managed to survive one night – with what those legends told …”

“It doesn’t have any notable signs that anyone lived in it. Why is there no fireplace, or anything, which a cottage or farm would have …?”

It did have an unusual design. He felt the texture of the stone. It was perfectly smooth as though it had been cut by a machine. The window, under the muck, was ancient, and made of thick glass, which had many warps.

Perhaps the thick walls had protected the occupants from the things in the wood, and they had designed it to withstand their powers.

Bryson helped Merton and Mortimer to sift through the rubbish, scattered in a thick layer over the floor.

“I can’t see us coming to a conclusion over what the clue means,” he confessed, as Mortimer moved past.

“At the moment, I cannot imagine finding it out. Or anything out here! There still is a chance that the answer could be in the library. Have you considered the fact that there could be other books, or even places where things could be written …?”

“Like a local cemetery?” Merton announced, as though he had been thinking over the matter for some time. “There has to be other graves! If we could find other graves from the same era, which have the same type of writing …”

“Even if there’s another structure out here, I cannot see it having anything …” Bryson resumed.

“If there is,” Mortimer replied, “the others may not realize much from it. But they’ll tell us about it!”

“That’s good enough though …!”

“So let’s not waste any more time – let’s go.”

Mortimer moved for the door, and jerked backwards.

A face emerged at the edge of the door. It was one of the others, who looked as though he had decided to check where their prints led.

As they left, Bryson noticed that they had split up again, and that their voices came in low tones from about them. And that they would have found the cottage anyway!

“Back to the castle then,” Bryson informed them, spotting another three of them already moving in their direction. It proved that they were doing their job, and that they would have a good chance of finding anything else – for him to investigate.

They moved out of the area, and Bryson frequently turned to listen.

He watched a hare hop past, looking terrified. It also looked as if someone else had recently been near it, and had scared it.

It shifted nervously from place to place, and as if its subconscious mind were only making it move past. It was lost without a place to hide.